Select Page


Forager’s Twists & Turns Will Keep You Guessing Until the Very EndEighteen-year-old Ethan Jones has a secret that even his parents and foraging companions don’t know. And if that secret is discovered, he’ll be dragged away by the town’s draconian paramilitary Custodians to be dissected like a frog.The only time he feels safe, the only time he feels free, is when he’s out in the ruins of 2122 AD Melbourne, foraging for scrap metals. The dull, drudgery of his life, however, is shattered when he rescues a mysterious Japanese girl from the degenerate, savage Skel. A girl who then breaks the town’s rigid conventions in her attempts to get to know him, a girl who also carries the pain of a broken heart.Meanwhile, the nomadic Skel savages are ramping up their attacks on Newhome’s foraging teams and infesting Melbourne’s ruins in ever greater numbers. Is this part of a larger plan that could spell the town’s doom?* Forager is Book One in the Forager Trilogy and has 71,250 words. *

“The main thing that I really really liked about Forager was that I was constantly taken by surprise.” — From Trips Down Imagination Road.

“I love that everyone in Ethan’s home is one way, while the Japanese girl he saves is almost the exact opposite. Woman are to be seen and not heard, but this girl has guts like you wouldn’t believe.” — From Journey with Books

e   x   c   e   r  p   t




Forager Series, Book One

Updated 16th August’14

Copyright © 2013 Peter R Stone

All rights reserved.

This is a work of fiction. The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictional. Any resemblance to actual persons or actual events is purely coincidental.

Cover Art by Peter R Stone



Chapter One

The Custodians’ G-Wagon four-wheel-drive was the last thing I expected to see when I strolled into the large Recycling-Works yard a couple of minutes late for my shift. My boss, a tall, balding guy whose once-impressive muscles were slowly turning to flab, was talking – more like bowing and scraping – to the Custodian sergeant. Three privates stood beside the G-Wagon with their Austeyr assault-rifles slung over their shoulders. The Custodians wore their usual camo-pattern fatigues, bulletproof vests, and helmets.

Panic surged through me with such intensity that I had to fight the urge to flee, for they could be here for one reason and one reason only, and that was me. I must have slipped up somehow, a slip up that had allowed them to discover the secret I had gone to such lengths to hide my entire life. Now they would haul me away to their chop-shop and dissect me like a frog.

I glanced about frantically for my four workmates and spotted them slouching beside our battered old truck, their eyes darting about nervously. They were unnerved by this unexpected arrival of a team of Custodians too, and despite not knowing why they were here, I’m sure a whole host of minor misdemeanours they had committed were flying through their minds as they wondered if they had been caught out.

Noticing I had arrived, my boss nodded deferentially to the sergeant and hurried over to me, puffing slightly from the effort. “There you are, Ethan.”

“What’s going on, Boss?” I asked, unable to stop my voice quivering slightly. “Why are they here?”

“Starting from today, they’ll be accompanying you on your foraging trips,” he explained as he glanced back at them nervously.

“For what reason?” I demanded.

“They said that due to increased Skel attacks on our foraging parties, Custodian Command has decreed that all foraging teams will be accompanied by Custodian squads from now on.”

I shuddered, for just the thought of the degenerate, demented Skel was disconcerting, and encountering them out there in the abandoned ruins of the city of Melbourne gave me recurring nightmares. Nightmares of their mad eyes, fetid breath and body odour that reeked of decaying flesh, and their suits of armour made from the bones of the dead.

All the same, on the few occasions they had attempted to ambush my workmates and I, we had either driven them off or slain them, using prohibited weapons we had found while foraging.

“Boss, we don’t need Custodians to keep us safe, we’re more than capable of looking after ourselves,” I protested as a profound sense of relief flooded through me – the Custodians were not here because of me! My secret had not been discovered.

“This ain’t negotiable, Ethan,” he snapped, glaring at me from beneath bushy eyebrows, “And don’t give them attitude or lip; Custodians ain’t known for their patience. Now come, let me introduce you.”

Inwardly fuming, I followed the boss over to the Custodian sergeant.

“Ah, excuse me, Sergeant King, this is Ethan Jones, the leader of this foraging team,” my boss said.

The sergeant had about five years on me, I reckoned, and was one mean piece of work. He had a six-foot tall, well proportioned, muscular body (unlike mine – I was still in the lanky stage), and a pockmarked face that leered at me as though I had just been dredged up from the gutter. “As I’m sure your boss has informed you, Jones, we’ll be accompanying your team on your foraging missions from now on. But don’t mind us, just go about your business as usual. Our purpose is to keep you boys safe out there, not to get in your way,” he growled.

I bit back the first dozen answers that popped into my head, like: what a load of a baloney! What do you take me for? I wasn’t born yesterday, and a selection of one or two word responses that normally never graced my lips, and finally settled upon, “Understood, Sergeant.”

“I trust you have some system for determining where to forage each day?”

The way he accentuated the word ‘system’ sent thrills of fear surging through me again. Perhaps I had been too quick to think the danger had passed. “Ah, yes, past experience has given us a pretty good indication of where to look,” which was true to a limited degree, “but today we’re gonna continue stripping out the apartment block we hit in Carlton yesterday.”

“Alright then, lead the way,” the sergeant ordered before he strode back to the G-Wagon.

My workmates met me before I reached our truck, their faces full of questions and complaints. I held up my hands to forestall them. “Stow it, guys. We’ll just have to get used to it, ’cause there’s nothing we can do about it. Now hop in the truck.”

Michal, our driver and my best friend, clambered into the truck first, having to duck his head just to get through the door, since he easily topped six-foot-four; and at seventeen I suspected he hadn’t even finished growing. I clambered in beside him while Leigh, David and Shorty climbed into the back seat.

Michal looked down at me, clearly displeased about something. “You gotta be more careful, Ethan.”

“Me?” I asked, not having the slightest inkling of what he was referring to.

“Yes, Ethan, you,” he confirmed as he turned the key in the ignition and pumped the accelerator gently to get the engine started. The truck was pretty old and I doubted it had a single part that hadn’t been replaced or refurbished at some stage. “I’d wager my bottom dollar they’re here ’cause they want to find out why our team brings in more metals than the others.”

Our team was one of many that foraged in the ruins outside for non-corrosive metals – such as gold, platinum, copper, bronze and lead – that had survived the decades since the Apocalypse. We would take them back to the Recycling-Works where they would be sorted, melted down, and handed over to the factories.

“What do you mean?” I replied, feigning ignorance.

“Them other three goons,” he whispered as he jerked his head back to indicate our workmates in the back seat, “they ain’t too bright. They think you just know the best spots to look, but not me. I’ve seen you.”

That sent icy tendrils of dread creeping back into my gut. “Seen me what?”

“You can drop your act with me, okay?” he said softly as he shifted the truck into gear and drove it out of the Recycling-Works yard and towards the town gates. “I’ve heard about people like you, and you’re secret’s safe with me. Just don’t keep hitting pay dirt every day from now on, ’cause those Custodians, they’re not here to protect us from the Skel like they claim, or they’d have brought a Bushmaster instead of that G-Wagon.”

He was right, and I knew it. The Custodians always rode in their Bushmaster Protected Mobility Vehicles when going into situations they perceived as potentially dangerous. That they came in an unarmoured G-Wagon today proved they were not expecting to encounter Skel as they claimed. So that was just a smokescreen to cover their true intention – which was to find out which of us had my aberrant, mutant ability: the ability I used to locate the metals we were looking for.

What was wrong with me? What kind of fantasy world did I live in? How on earth had I convinced myself I could get away with bringing back a load of non-corrosive metals every time, never once coming back empty-handed. We told the boss we just knew where to look, not to mention being extraordinarily lucky. But that kind of naivety really showed just how out of touch I was with reality – or was it typical thinking for teenagers, thinking we could get away with anything? For the Custodians were relentless in hunting down those with genetic mutations. Ninety-nine percent were detected before birth and resulted in the unborn child being terminated. Anyone else found with mutations like mine were taken away and never seen again.

These ruminations triggered one of my strongest childhood memories. I was five-years-old and following some boys from my block of flats to school, merrily humming to myself, when an elderly Chinese gentleman suddenly popped out from behind a pillar, grabbed me, and pulled me back into the shadows with him. He knelt down and forced me to meet his gaze. “You must hide your ability, child,” he said. “Hide it from everyone, even your family – do not trust anyone! Because if the Custodians find out you have it, they will haul you away and dissect you like a frog. You understand me, child? Like a frog!”

And then he walked off, leaving me shaking in fear – of him and of what he had said. I had already known I was different, and I most definitely did not want to die like that!

“So where are we heading today, boss?” Michal asked, snapping me out of my reverie.

“Back to where we went yesterday – there’s still plenty of copper we can strip out there,” I said. Normally there was not much to find in the way of useful metals that close to the CBD – Melbourne’s Central Business District. That whole area had been stripped virtually clean by foragers over the decades. However, yesterday I had struck pay dirt when I found an old apartment block that still had copper pipes rather than the plastic ones they had used in later years.

“Hey Jones, why do you reckon the Custodians are gonna accompany us on our trips from now on?” asked Leigh.

I twisted the rear-view mirror so I could catch a look at him as I answered. Leigh was a wiry built individual with spiked auburn hair, and was eighteen-years-old like myself. He was a typical school dropout – not bright and full of lip. We had to watch him near authority figures to keep him in line before he got himself into too much trouble. “To keep us safe from Skel attacks, according to them,” I replied.

“Oh come on, Skel? I’d bet my bottom dollar they’re here to make sure we ‘behave’ out there, to rob us of the only freedom we’ve got left,” Shorty retorted angrily. Shorty was our youngest member, having dropped out of school only recently. With long white-blonde hair, he was a whole head shorter than I, but was as nimble as a monkey. He could climb anything and get through virtually any gap or hole.

“They probably think we’re doing drugs or having wild sex parties out there,” said Leigh.

“I wish!” Shorty declared a little too enthusiastically.

“Which one?” David asked, laughing. Of Chinese ancestry, David was our Mr. Fix-it, an absolute whiz with anything mechanical, whether putting them together or pulling them apart.

“Both, of course,” Leigh replied, grinning.

“And where do you suppose they think we’re finding the drugs and women?” Shorty demanded.

“You’d be surprised,” David answered seriously from where he sat watching out the window. “Before you joined us, Shorty, we found a whole stack of tins packed with drugs in airtight bags.”

“Fat lot of good that haul did us, Jones made us burn the lot,” Leigh protested.

“He what?” said Shorty, staring at me as though there was something seriously amiss with my head.

“That was for your own good!” I protested, remembering the horrified expression on Leigh’s face when I gave the order – and then stayed to make sure he followed it.

“But…but if you’d sold it you’d have been set for life! You know, I’ve got some contacts…” Shorty said. He was definitely on the same page as Leigh.

“Selling drugs is an automatic death sentence, Shorty,” I shot back at him, “and don’t get me started on how they can totally mess up your life.”

“Custodians are a confounded waste of space, can’t they find something useful to do with their lives apart from ruining ours?” Leigh moaned. “Hey Jones, let’s introduce ’em to some real Skel today – bet they soil themselves and go runnin’ home to mummy.”

“Yeah, that’s the ticket! Do it, Jones, do it!” Shorty said, practically bouncing up and down in his seat.

“As attractive as that sounds, I wouldn’t wish Skel on anyone, not even Custodians. We are supposed to be on the same side, remember?”

“Yeah, but do they know that?” David asked pointedly.

“Pipe it down guys, the gates are ahead,” Michal announced firmly as the massive metal gates loomed before us. A twelve-foot high, outwardly curving concrete wall, topped with spikes and barbed wire, ran the perimeter of the entire town. There were only three exits, each with two tall metal gates that rarely ever opened, as the only people permitted to leave the town were foragers and Custodians, and the latter rarely did so. There were also man-height secret exits in the walls – concrete doors that became flush with the walls when shut. I had seen the Custodians using one when I was using my binoculars one night.

We stopped at the gates so Michal could show the Custodians guarding the gates our papers. They examined them carefully and then strolled down to talk with the Custodian squad following us. Using the rear-view mirror, I watched them talk with Sergeant King for a few minutes, before they returned and gave back our papers. The gates swung slowly open on well-oiled hinges and Michal finally drove out of Newhome with the Custodians’ G-Wagon close behind, and together we crossed the 250-metre wide no-man’s land that surrounded Newhome. All of the buildings surrounding the town had been demolished so that no one could approach it without being seen from the guard towers on the walls.

Heading to Victoria Street, we entered North Melbourne’s eerily quiet and empty streets of slowly decaying buildings that were in the process of being overgrown by shrubs, creepers, trees and wild grasses. Wrecks of rusting vehicles littered the roads as well, but not in great numbers, for most of the city folk who had survived the bomb had taken their cars with them when they fled to the country after the water, gas and electricity cut out. Sadly, most of them died of starvation, malnutrition and disease, for the country towns that had not been bombed were unable to cope with the influx of over two million people.

The buildings in this part of the city were relatively intact, though for the most part their windows had been either blown out when the nuclear bomb hit Melbourne, or smashed by vandals or foragers. The bomb that hit Melbourne must have had the wrong co-ordinates, for it had hit the southeastern suburbs, leaving the city’s Central Business District mostly intact. I could see it now, dominating the skyline ahead of us, a motley assortment of skyscrapers of varying heights and designs. We had only been in there a few times, for many of the buildings looked structurally unsafe, plus, there were ‘things’ in there – I hesitate to call them people – that made the Skel seem friendly. Besides, there are still plenty of resources to scrounge up from the suburbs.

As we drove I pondered what Shorty said; that the Custodians were with us to curb the only freedom we had left. I wondered if he was right – perhaps Michal and I were being paranoid. Yet if he was right, that meant it was for naught that I had spent years downplaying my intellect and abilities in school so I could flunk school and get a job as a forager. Only foragers were allowed out of Newtown on a regular basis, and I needed that freedom. While foraging was the only time I felt free and alive, for it was only out here that I could use my special abilities without danger of being caught. Alas, thanks to the Custodians, that was no longer the case.

Perhaps it was time to go AWOL while foraging one day soon and never come back. However, I couldn’t do that in the immediate future, for my younger sister was ill and I was the only one in our family willing to buck the system to help her.

Chapter Two

With our truck in the lead, we eventually reached Victoria Street and headed east through a ghost city of eerily silent shops, hotels, and office blocks; and then finally entered  Carlton, where we found the ten story apartment building we had raided yesterday. Michal drove around the rusting shell of a semi-trailer and turned off Victoria Street into an extremely picturesque side street, and parked. Trees flourished down the length of the street, casting it into shade. Sparrows fluttered about the ground and twittered in the branches, while crows cawed from rooftops. It was one of the most peaceful and tranquil spots we had encountered, though sadly, it was in appearance only, for Skel could turn up anywhere in Melbourne’s ruins.

The G-Wagon pulled up beside our truck. Sergeant King and two of his goons climbed out, leaving the driver inside the vehicle. As they glanced about nervously at the trees and high-rise buildings that crowded around us, the typical arrogance that radiated from Custodians was absent. In fact, they weren’t just uncomfortable, but nervous as well, and that gave me a great deal of pleasure. This trip was quite probably their first time outside the town.

“What next, Jones?” the sergeant demanded.

I picked up a crowbar and pointed at the ten-storey apartment block to our right. “We worked the first two floors yesterday, so we’ll be hitting the third and fourth today. Are you coming in with us?” And as an afterthought I added, “Hopefully there won’t be any Skel in there.”

King’s eyes widened ever so slightly. “Ah, no, it is imperative that we remain out here to guard the vehicles.”

‘Guard the vehicles?’ What a convenient excuse to stay outside where they felt safer. And anyway, weren’t they supposed to be protecting us? But staying out here also enabled them to watch any monitoring device they may have brought in order to catch me if I used my unique ability. Well, news to them, I wasn’t gonna comply.

On the other hand, knowing I could not use my ability today left me feeling naked and exposed. If the Custodians weren’t here I would have already scoped out the immediate area and would know if there were any Skel waiting in ambush. I looked up at the ominously dark apartment building that reached up to blot out the clouded-over sky, and at the trees and bushes that ran wild throughout the street – which were all perfect hiding spots. And I shivered. Today we would have to do it the hard way.

“You ready, Ethan?” Michal asked as he hefted a sledgehammer over his shoulder.

“Coming,” I answered, and then turned to say one last thing to the valiant Custodian leader. “Oh, Sergeant, try not to stand too close to the building, because we’ll be tossing all the copper we find straight out the window, and we don’t want a stray piece striking one of you guys on the head.”

King glared at me, fully aware that I was both warning and mocking him at the same time. “Point taken,” he sneered.

I hurried after the others, who were already tramping into the apartment block’s darkened foyer. Bringing up the rear, I walked carefully over a floor covered with shattered glass and caked with windblown dirt. I hesitated a moment for my eyes to adjust, noticing that although weak light came in through the windows, the far end of the foyer with the now silent elevator shaft and stairwell was shrouded in pitch blackness.

Shorty moved to the fore and switched on his powerful torch, playing its beam over the room. I reached out a hand to stay him and then began clicking my tongue on the roof of my mouth. I had never used flash sonar, more commonly known as echolocation, in such a mundane manner outside Newhome before, but with the Custodians waiting outside, I was not gonna do it the way I normally did it since I was paranoid the Custodians could have an ultrasonic detector in the G-Wagon. I had never heard of them having such a thing, but I couldn’t be too careful.

“Whatever are you doing, Jones?” Leigh demanded impatiently.

“Shh, I can’t hear nothing if you keep yabbering,” I snapped, and went on clicking.

“Hear what?”

By listening to the echoes of my tongue-clicks with my extremely sensitive hearing, I quickly ascertained that there were no Skel in the room; however, a metallic object that had not been there yesterday was near the elevators. I grabbed Shorty’s hand and moved the torch beam over to the object I had detected. It was concealed by a dirty, torn rag, but the thin metal wire than ran from the object to the other side of the room twinkled in the torch light.

David took a few steps forward, his face alight with excitement. “A Skel booby trap?”

“That’s my guess,” I confirmed, resisting the urge to flee the room as fast as I could. I hated Skel booby traps.

“That means Skel are here – we gotta go!” Leigh said in panic as he backed towards the door.

“Not necessarily, just that they’re in the general vicinity,” I said.

“That bomb wasn’t there yesterday, which means they saw us and put it there on the off chance we’d be back. And here we are, so let’s go!” Leigh wailed. Sometimes he really got on my nerves.

“I reckon they’ll be laying low with those armed Custodians out there,” Michal mused quietly.

“David, is it easy to disarm it, or should we just step over the tripwire?” I asked.

“I ain’t stepping over no wire,” Leigh declared.

“It looks simple enough – keep the torch on it, will you Shorty?” David replied as he picked his way slowly over to the rag-covered bomb.

“And we’re just gonna stand here while he pokes at it?” Leigh asked incredulously, his voice reaching an octave higher.

“Relax Leigh,” David laughed, “There’s nothing to worry about with this one.”

“That’s what you said with that spring-loaded spear gun…” Leigh said as he backed quickly towards the doorway.

“Done!” David announced suddenly. In that impossibly small amount of time he had removed the trip wire, pulled the bomb apart and even removed its detonator.

“You’re a miracle worker, Mister Chen!” I said as I stepped forward and clapped him on the back. “I knew there was a reason we’d brought you along.”

“Ha ha,” was David’s response.

I took the detonator from him and stuffed it in my pocket. Never knew when something like that might come in handy. “Right, up we go!” I announced as I strode without hesitation towards the stairwell.

Leigh was beside me in a moment. “Just keep doing that clicking thing, okay Jones? I’d rather not get blown up today.”

“Just today?” I asked as I pushed open the door to the stairwell and let Shorty take the lead, his torch panning left and right. “Okay guys, ninja mode.” I had spent many hours teaching the guys how to move silently through any environment. It was something I had worked on throughout my school years – trying to walk so quietly that I could not hear my own footsteps – a task that had proved impossible due to my extremely sensitive hearing, but it was great training all the same.

Shorty lead the way up the stairs while I followed, clicking at random intervals in the silence of our passage. To our relief, no more booby traps awaited us.

We exited the stairwell on the third floor and entered a long corridor with apartment doors on both sides. Those on the right overlooked the side-street where the truck and G-wagon were parked. I checked out the first two rooms with tongue-clicks to see if there were any more booby traps. Finding none, we set to work.

Shorty, David and Leigh took the first apartment, while Michal and I took the second. The door was already hanging off its hinges, so getting in was a cinch. The foyer, lounge and dining room were combined in one long room. Muted sunlight filtered in through aluminium window frames devoid of glass. And as to be expected, the room was an absolute mess. Plaster panels were hanging from the walls and had fallen from the ceiling, exposing rotting wooden beams. Threadbare sofas that revealed more of their rusting skeletal frames than their original forms were tipped over; and dirt and leaves covered everything.

Michal switched on a battery-powered lamp, led us to the bathroom, and put the lamp on the floor. We set to removing what was left of the plastic and plaster walls with a sledgehammer and crowbar, and then got stuck into the copper plumbing. After a century of neglect there was no point trying to separate the pipes from their couplings, nuts and unions, so we just cut them with a hacksaw, or in Michal’s case, smashed them apart with his sledgehammer – brute strength had a subtlety all of its own. It was demanding work, but we were well versed in it and soon had all the copper on the floor.

We scooped it up and headed over to the lounge room windows. Looking down, I saw Sergeant King and two Custodians standing beside the G-Wagon. The other private was still in the vehicle. A smile creased my lips as I imagined myself ‘accidentally’ tossing the pipes so far out the window that they hit the sergeant on the head.

“You thinking what I think you’re thinking?” Michal asked, the corners of his mouth twisted into a smile.

“Absolutely, and you know, it just may be worth dying for,” I laughed, before turning to shout to the Custodians below. “Incoming!”

And we tossed the pipes out the window.

This was one part of the job that always gave me immense pleasure – if not a headache as well. The noise made by that many copper pipes when they hit the ground from a third story drop was rather substantial. And even though they had been warned, the Custodians still jumped.

The next job was to strip the copper out of the toilet, but even as I contemplated doing so, a painfully loud bang shattered the still morning air.

The Custodians had heard the sound too, for they had unslung their Austeyr assault-rifles and were looking apprehensively towards Victoria Street.

Michal looked worried.

“Come on, let’s check it out,” I said as I darted from the apartment. Having heard the explosion as well, our three teammates joined us and we hurried down the corridor together.

I sent a quick look at the others as we ran, “You guys finished stripping out that bathroom yet?”

“Well…” David answered sheepishly.

“Shorty…” I growled.

“Hey, why do you always blame me?” Shorty complained with mock indignation.

“If the boot fits…”

“Yeah, yeah,” Shorty mumbled.

We reached the last apartment and barged in, picking our way quickly across the ruined lounge room. Glancing cautiously out the window that overlooked Victoria Street, I was shocked to see two large black cars under attack by Skel. The cars had been heading west towards Newhome and had run straight into an ambush. The lead vehicle had triggered a bomb that had virtually blown off its front end and killed the driver and passenger.

The second vehicle had been more fortunate, having escaped the bomb’s effects. Its driver and front-seat passenger were using their open car doors as cover while they fired their handguns every time they thought they spotted a Skel.

Their situation, however, was a hopeless one, for Skel armed with crossbows were furtively approaching the car on both sides of the road, using a rusting bus and two derelict cars as cover.

“We’ve got to help them or they’ll be overrun in minutes,” I said as I sprinted out of the apartment.

The others raced after me with Leigh at the back and grumbling as usual. “What’s with the ‘we’ Jones, this ain’t got nothing to do with us. Let’s get out of here! I ain’t never seen that many Skel in one place before!”

“Can we vote on it?” Shorty asked as we practically flew down the stairs and out of the building to meet Sergeant King.

“Sergeant,” I said between gasps for breath, “Skel have ambushed two cars a hundred metres up the road. We’ve got to help them.”

“We’ve got to do no such thing, Jones,” the sergeant barked back, clearly offended that I had the gall to tell him what to do. “Saddle up people, we’re out of here.”

Chapter Three

I reached out a hand to stay the sergeant. “Sir, those cars – those people – are heading for Newhome. Surely it’s our responsibility to find out where they’re from and what they want.”

“Jones, this is a foraging operation, not a combat mission. I’ll call for reinforcements, but for now, we’ve got to go. This is not our fight.”

“That’ll be too late!” I stressed, fully aware that we didn’t even have time to stand here arguing. “Sergeant, the guys and I have fought and killed Skel before, so this isn’t new to us. And,” I hesitated here, knowing that I was stepping on dangerous ground, “we gonna help them whether you come or not.”

Without waiting for King’s response, I rushed over to our truck and motioned for my team to join me. “Kit up mates; looks like we’re doing this one on our own.”

“Jones…” began Leigh, his eyes wild.

“Shut it,” I snapped as we unlocked and opened a large storage box between the truck’s cab and bed. We quickly retrieved our five Japanese hankyu half-bows as well as quivers full of specially sharpened arrows that could normally penetrate Skel bone armour. I had found the five-foot-long bows hidden in the basement of a dilapidated Japanese embassy. We had also found the full-sized daikyu seven-foot bows, but the half-bows were more suited to close quarters combat. We strung the bows with practised ease and slung the quivers over our backs.

King’s eyes were practically popping out of his head. “Civilians are forbidden to possess weapons of any kind! Now hand them over, get in your truck, and follow us. And that’s an order!”

The crack of handguns firing could still be heard around the corner, but we were gonna have to hurry or there would be no one to save. “Sergeant, it’s a different world out here and requires different rules to survive.” I turned to my team. “Come on guys. When we get to Victoria Street – Michal, David, Leigh, you go left, Shorty and I’ll go right.”

We had taken no more than a few steps when King called out again.

“Okay! You’ve made your point, we’ll rescue your blasted visitors. But when we get back home, there’ll be a reckoning over this, Jones.”

Having almost reached the corner, I turned back to face King. “Sergeant, what my lads and I are gonna do is enter the buildings on either side of the road and then pop out behind the Skel and give ’em a taste of their own medicine. I strongly suggest you follow us.”

The sergeant looked at the decrepit, decaying buildings and shook his head. “Hand-to-hand combat with Skel in dark buildings is not what we signed up for. You wanna risk going into the buildings, go ahead, but it’s straight down the road for us.” With that, the sergeant called the driver out of the G-Wagon and ordered his men to form up on him.

Now that the driver was not in the G-Wagon, I was no longer afraid he could be monitoring any ultrasonic detector they might have. I could finally use my flash sonar to its full potential – the tables had just turned on the Skel.

Skel always ambushed their victims, and they excelled at it, so attacking them frontally was suicide. However, every time my foraging team had gone up against them, we had overcome them by ambushing them.

The lads and I raced over to the corner of the apartment building and looked at the scene unfolding on Victoria Street. Not much appeared to have changed; several Skel were still trying to get the drop on the two men from the second car, who would surely be out of ammunition soon and then it would be over.

Keeping my back to the Custodians running up behind us, I shouted several times with my voice pitched above the audio range of what dogs could hear. Anyone watching me would have heard nothing and assumed I was yawning rather violently.

My brain automatically processed the ultrasonic echoes of my voice in a way similar to normal vision, except it allowed me to see in the dark, in shadows, and even through many materials to some degree or another. I could see someone’s heart beating in their chest, for example. There wasn’t any colour of course – the ‘vision’ created by the ultrasonic echoes had a semi-transparent, surreal effect to it. The louder I shouted, the further I could ‘see.’

That I could create and use ultrasonic echolocation in the same way that bats did was my abnormality. The Custodians said such abnormalities were nuclear-radiation caused mutations of the human genome that would pollute and destroy humanity if not ruthlessly exterminated. Personally, I thought of it as a gift, and thought everyone could benefit from it.

Now that I was much more aware of our surroundings, I quickly and inconspicuously whispered instructions to Michal. “Michal, see the corner building that overlooks the cars? There are two Skel with crossbows hiding behind the second window from the left, on the second floor. You three take them out and then provide covering fire for the rest of us from the window.”

“Got it,” he whispered back. Having one trustworthy person who knew about my gift was turning out to be not so bad after all.

There were another four Skel creeping up on the second car: Shorty and I would slip around behind them and hit them in the rear.

Six more Skel were hiding amongst the ruined bus and cars, popping up now and then to fire their crossbows at the car’s defenders. As they were directly in front of the Custodians line of approach, I decided to let the Custodians deal with them.

“Okay, let’s go!”

Michal, Leigh and David crept silently down the left side of the street, crouching low so as not to be seen as they headed for the corner building’s doorway.

Shorty and I bolted across the road and into the abandoned shop on the opposite side. We dashed around rotten wooden bench tops and over rusting metal chairs strewn about the floor, all the while treading carefully so that we made as little sound as possible. We ran through a kitchen that had been stripped clean of anything even remotely usable by vandals and foragers, and then out a side door into an enclosed courtyard shared with the adjacent single story brick building.

We pushed open the rotting wooden door of the adjacent building and rushed inside, hurrying through several rooms until we reached the foyer. The front door and all of the windows were gone, giving us a fairly good view of the street. In fact, a Skel was using the doorframe as cover from the Custodians, who were advancing up the road, firing short bursts from their assault-rifles.

The sight of the Skel standing there, waiting for his opportunity to murder innocent people, filled me with revulsion and anger. The disgusting savages did no work themselves, but constantly raided civilised towns and settlements to steal supplies, food and livestock, and abduct captives to be their slaves. It was from the bodies of the slaves – none of which lasted long – that they took the bones to make their armour.

I used hand signals to tell Shorty to take out the Skel to the left of the doorway outside. I would deal with the two to the right. But first we needed to eliminate the one in the doorway.

I withdrew an arrow, fitted it to the bowstring and raised both arms just above my head. As I lowered my arms, my left arm extended to its full length while my right hand drew the arrow back to my ear. I let go and the modified arrow flew straight and true, striking the Skel in the back, penetrating his hardened bone armour and lodging itself in his heart. The man collapsed to the ground like a marionette with its strings cut.

“Come on, let’s go!” Shorty hissed from beside me, his bow drawn and ready.

I notched another arrow to my bow and nodded, and Shorty sprang lithely through the doorway and turned left to despatch the Skel hiding just a few metres away. I ran out after him, but turned to the right, expecting to see the backs of the two Skel who were advancing on the second black car.

However, the closest one must have noticed his fellow collapse for he had turned around and his crossbow was aimed at my head. I didn’t have time to shoot at him, so I dodged to the right and thrust my bow inside the crossbow’s mechanism and twisted up so that the weapon was no longer pointing at me.

The Skel shouted a string of expletives at me and threw his body weight forward as he tried to untangle his weapon from mine. As I struggled to overcome him, I remembered why I loathed fighting these psychotic savages so much. His eyes, which were visible through his garish human-skull helmet, were wide open and bloodshot. His few remaining teeth were black and yellow; his breath stank, and he reeked of open sores, decay and filth, causing me to gag. His entire body, with the exception of his neck, was protected by hardened human bones; a human rib cage protected his chest, a pelvis bone covered his stomach, and smaller bones were strung between them with wire to cover any gaps. Even his arms and legs were encased with bone.

I tried to kick the bones protecting his groin, but he noticed and countered my kick, driving his armoured shin into mine, denting it deeply. The pain was so overwhelmingly intense that I couldn’t breathe and my vision began to fade as I staggered back, favouring my injured leg.

The Skel yanked his crossbow backwards, separating it from my bow. He swung it towards me, but before he could shoot, an arrow swished past my ear and embedded itself in the Skel’s left shoulder, almost causing him to drop his weapon. I sent a mental ‘thank you!’ to Shorty, for he had just saved my life.

Having regained my breath, I threw my bow at the Skel’s head, tore the crossbow from his hands, and then rammed it stock first into his skull-face armour three times in quick succession. Bone armour cracked and shattered, blood flowed, and the Skel fell against the wall and slid to the ground. It would be some time before he regained consciousness.

Glancing about apprehensively while using flash sonar, I saw that the two men who had been using the second car’s doors as cover were lying on the road with crossbow bolts in their chests. The 4WD had two more passengers, and they were hiding on the vehicle’s floor between the front and back seats. I watched the third Skel reach the car, fling open the rear-passenger door, and lift his crossbow towards the two people inside.

Luckily, the crossbow I had appropriated was still loaded, so I raised the weapon to my eye, aimed, and pulled the trigger. The bolt hit the Skel in the side of the neck and he collapsed, his bone armour clattering noisily when he hit the ground. He fired his crossbow as he fell, but the bolt flew over the car.

With my Skel opponents dealt with, I paused to survey the battle. Michal, David and Leigh had overcome the Skel across the road in the second story window and were kneeling and preparing to provide covering fire. The Custodians had not fared well against the Skel. Two were down, slain by crossbows or rusty iron clubs, and King and his last man were desperately trying to fend off the last two Skel, who were hacking away at them with animal ferocity. The Custodians must have run out of ammunition for they were using their guns as clubs.

A massive Skel smashed King’s gun out of his hands with such force that the sergeant was knocked over. The Skel lifted his spiked club to finish him off, but five arrows hit him in the back in quick succession, courtesy of Michal, Leigh and David. Four arrows stuck in his bone armour without causing injury, but the fifth penetrated his armour and hit his spine, and he keeled over with a scream of rage. Shorty fired several arrows at the last Skel, and looking like a pincushion, the nomad finally went down when one of the arrows struck him in the neck.

All Skel accounted for, I tossed down the crossbow, retrieved my bow and hurried to the second black car. It was the biggest four-wheel-drive I’d seen, even larger than the Custodians’ G-Wagon. We didn’t have many cars in Newhome, and certainly none like this one. I wondered where these people were from. I was distraught that we hadn’t been able to save them all, but relieved we’d been able to save the two who were still hiding in the car.

Chapter Four 

I limped over to the car and stepped slowly past the open rear passenger door so I wouldn’t appear threatening. Crouching on the floor between the front and back car seats was a middle-aged Asian man with his black hair cropped short. He wore a black suit and exuding an air of authority. I hazarded a guess he wasn’t Chinese.

I realised he was studying my face as closely as I was studying his. Perhaps he was unsure of our intentions. “And where are you from, young man?” he finally asked with an accent so peculiar that it took me a moment to work out exactly what he said. In fact, some words I could not quite understand at all.

“I – we – are from Newhome, and Sir, you’re lucky that we just happened to be in the area today.”

His face lit up with hope and he reached out to take my hands. “From Newhome? That is most fortunate!”

“So you are on the way there? That’s what I thought. I’m so sorry we couldn’t get here soon enough to save your companions, though,” I said as I helped him step down out of the car. His hands were shaking slightly, but I was not surprised considering how close he had come to being skewered by a Skel crossbow bolt a minute ago.

The man bowed apologetically. “Please forgive me, but I do not speak English. I am from Hamamachi.”

I stared at him in confusion regarding his claim that he couldn’t speak English, for apart from his weirdly disturbing accent, he was doing just fine so far. “Oh, you’re from the Japanese colony over near Inverloch,” I said. From what I had heard, the colony had been established around the same time as Newhome, by a Japanese whaling fleet that had been working the South Pacific when the bombs rained down. And rather than return to Japan, which was said to have been completely destroyed, the fleet made landfall near Inverloch and set up a colony there.

Having helped the Japanese man out of the car, I handed him over to Shorty, and then turned to help the remaining passenger out of the car. And then I froze, dumbfounded, for sitting on the floor between the chairs was a teenage girl, fifteen-years-old at a guess, and everything about her blew my mind. Over a black top and a pink-and-blue lace skirt she wore a faded light-blue jacket with black zebra stripes; she wore knee-high black boots over torn pink leggings; and around her neck was a black dog’s collar, from which hung a silver bell and a pair of golden rings.

Her black hair was cut to about jaw-level and curved in towards her face, while her fringe, which had been dyed dark pink, reached below her eyebrows. Two much longer strands of hair, also pink, cascaded over her shoulders. The nose ring was another unexpected touch.

However, it was her dark brown eyes that caught my attention – they were completely encircled by thick, black eyeliner, and were studying me intently.

I don’t know how long I stood there staring at her, and her me, but she finally flashed me a shy yet encouraging smile as she reached out a small, delicate hand. “I’m Nanako.”

“Nice to meet you, Nanako – I’m Ethan,” I replied hesitantly as I helped her out of the car. Nice to meet you? I berated myself. She had just watched Skel murder four of her companions and had been seconds away from being butchered herself, and that was all I could think to say?

I didn’t realise just how petite she was until she stood beside me – the top of her head only just came up to my chin. I stood there, holding her small hand, too confused by her strange appearance to form any coherent thoughts, let alone speak, while she stood there looking up at me.

“Thank you for coming to our rescue, Ethan. I was terrified those Skel were gonna…” her voice tapered off. I noticed she spoke with the same, peculiar intonation as her companion, but I was able to understand her a bit better.

“It’s okay, it’s all over now,” I assured her.

“Did you shoot the Skel that was about to kill Councillor Okada?” she asked.

“Yes, that was me,” I confirmed. “You speak English very well, by the way.”

She tilted her head slightly to one side, and this time with a broad Australian accent, said, “I wasn’t speaking in English.”

“You weren’t? Then what language were you speaking in?” I asked, perplexed. If she hadn’t been speaking in English, how on earth could I understand most of what she was saying?

“I was speaking in Japanese,” she replied, eyeing me curiously.

“Jones, get over here!” bellowed Sergeant King, interrupting any further attempts at conversation. “And bring the girl; I need her to translate what this guy is trying to tell me.”

The sergeant was attempting to talk to the Japanese gentleman, Councillor Okada, but was getting nowhere, if the frustrated look on his face was any indication. Nanako and I hurried – well, Nanako hurried and I hobbled – towards the sergeant, who was getting a long gash on his arm bandaged by the other surviving Custodian.

“You’re limping, Ethan, are you hurt?” Nanako asked with genuine concern as we joined the others.

“I’m fine, it’s just a bruise,” I assured her, surprised she had noticed.

Nanako nodded, and then began to translate what her companion was saying to Sergeant King.

Councillor Okada and Nanako were representatives from Hamamachi, the Japanese colony near Inverloch, and were on their way to Newhome in the hope of initiating trade between our two towns. They had brought with them some of the goods they produced in Hamamachi; primarily electronic items such as microwave ovens, personal computers, mobile phones and cameras. He also expressed his very deep gratitude that we had arrived in the nick of time to save them from the Skel.

The weird thing about listening to Councillor Okada speaking and Nanako translating was that I understood much of what he said before she translated it. And yet somehow, I could barely differentiate the difference between the two languages, apart from the peculiar accent. Was this was another attribute of my mutation – that I could discern the meaning of any spoken language, even though I had not learnt it? Surely that could not be so, but what other explanation was there?

It was a hypothesis I could not test easily, as no language other than English was permitted in Newhome, since the Custodians had banned multiculturalism. Not multiethnicity, mind you, as Newhome boasted a number of different ethnic groups: the good old Anglo-Saxon ‘Aussies’ like me, Koreans, Chinese, Vietnamese, Greeks, Italians, Indians, Turkish, and others. However, it was forbidden for the ethnic groups to follow or practise their own culture and customs, for as had been drummed into our heads at school:

Multiculturalism leads to division,

Division leads to conflict,

Conflict leads to violence,

Violence leads to war.

War leads to extinction.

That war lead to extinction was a lesson not lost on us survivors of World War Three, where the human race was virtually annihilated.

All the same, each ethnic group in Newhome rebelled against the banning of multiculturalism in their own way, primarily by only marrying people of their own race, hence generations after the Apocalypse, the different racial groups were still distinct. For all we knew, each ethnic group in Newhome could be the only survivors of their race in the world.

“Right!” Sergeant King declared once he had garnered the needed information from Councillor Okada. “We must return to Newhome immediately, otherwise more of those abominations may find us. We will take the bodies of my men and the Japanese escorts back with us; I’m not leaving them for those vultures.”

“Michal, fetch our truck, and Leigh, help him get all the bodies in the back,” I said, agreeing with the need to rush.

“We have to bring the trade samples from the wrecked car too,” Nanako said, pointing to the Japanese car that had triggered the roadside bomb.

“No probs, we’ll see to that,” Michal shouted back as he ran back to retrieve our truck.

“And we must destroy this car, we cannot leave it for them,” Councillor Okada said as he helped Nanako lift items out of the destroyed car’s boot. 

“Sergeant King, Councillor Okada says we must destroy this vehicle,” Nanako translated.

I pulled the detonator from my pocket and threw it to David. “Reckon you can manage that if you retrieve the Skel bomb you disarmed back there, David?”

“On it!” David shouted and ran off after Michal.

Sergeant King sent the private off to bring back the G-Wagon, and then he, Shorty and I helped Councillor Okada and Nanako – who was surprisingly strong for her diminutive size – to unload the samples from the lead car.

“You wounded, Jones?” King asked when he noticed my limp.

“Just a bruise, Sir,” I replied. Actually, a dented bone and a bruise, and it still hurt like blazes.

“You boys handled those Skel like professionals, Jones,” King said as we worked.

“Thank you, Sir,” I answered cautiously.

“It wasn’t a compliment, Jones – makes me wonder what you boys have been doing out here.”

“Sir? Surely the amount of metals we bring back answers that question,” I replied, trying to rein in my irritation at his veiled accusation. What did he think we were doing, planning a revolution?

“Which is three times more than any other team does.”

“In that case, Sergeant, perhaps you need to ask the other teams what they have been doing out here?” I shot back as fear and trepidation took a hold of me again. Was he trying to find out if one of us could find metals through echolocation?

He glared at me. “Got an answer for everything, haven’t you, Jones.”

“We’re just doing our job, Sir.”

King made to leave, but turned back. “Oh, put your bows and arrows in the back of the G-Wagon.”

I suddenly felt very vulnerable – how could we forage safely without our weapons? “You’re taking them from us, Sir?”

“Let’s put it this way – if the other Custodians find them in your truck when we get back, you’ll be in a world of hurt just for having them, and so will I for letting you use them.”

“Understood, Sir,” I said, acquiescing to his demand. We would part with our precious bows and arrows.

Michal reversed the truck down the road until it drew level with the wrecked 4WD. We loaded the trade samples in the back, and then reverently placed the bodies in there too, covering them with tarpaulins we had brought with us. Once that was done, David crawled beneath the wrecked Japanese 4WD and rigged the Skel homemade bomb and detonator to its petrol tank, setting the timer to five minutes. We were lucky the Japanese still used petrol, it made destroying the car a lot easier. All Newhome vehicles had solar powered batteries.

One minute later, our three-vehicle convoy headed off to Newhome: Sergeant King led the way driving the G-Wagon himself; next came the Japanese car and its two passengers, driven by the Custodian private; and we brought up the rear with our weather-beaten truck and its cargo of trade samples and our slain comrades. The copper we had stripped out from the apartment building lay forgotten in the street.

We hadn’t gone far when David’s bomb went off, assaulting our ears with a massive bang as a huge, angry fireball soared into the sky behind us. I guess there wasn’t much left of the car now.

“Man, did we kick some or what!” Shorty exclaimed excitedly. We had fought Skel four times over the past two years, but there had always been less than six of them, not a dozen like today.

“That’s ’cause we rock,” Leigh added, his face also flushed with excitement – quite in contrast to his pre-combat expression.

“You did good, guys,” I said. However, the bodies in the back of the truck drove home an unpleasant thought – if the Japanese had not come when they did, the Skel would have attacked us instead, and, as I hadn’t been using flash sonar, that would be our bodies in the back of the truck. On the other hand, the fact that the skill had set up an ambush, complete with bombs directly in the Japanese convoy’s path worried at the edges of my mind. Something wasn’t right.

I brought my left leg to my chest and gingerly explored my shin. The dent in the bone was quite noticeable and even now, the leg throbbed with pain. Associated with the injury were memories of the Skel who had caused it, sending shudders of revulsion through me.

Looking to the Japanese car in front of us, I was surprised to see the girl turn and glance at us – well, not at us but at me. Her brown eyes locked with mine for an instant, and an expression I could not decipher fled quickly across her round face before she turned away again.

Suddenly a crystal-clear image flashed into my mind of several pairs of slippers, shoes and high-heeled black boots, laid neatly in rows in a foyer boasting a polished wooden floor. Following the image, I was hit by an overwhelming feeling that this exact situation, right down to its smallest detail, had occurred previously. I instantly rebelled against this, for I knew that was impossible. And as I tried to wade through the implications of what I had just experienced, a sharp metallic taste erupted in my mouth, followed immediately by a sensation of falling from a great height.

I grabbed the truck’s dashboard to steady myself, but almost as soon as it had started, the sensation ceased, after which intense pain exploded through my stomach, and then vanished. And as if that wasn’t enough, the unnerving episode concluded with every nerve ending in my body spiking with adrenaline.

The entire episode, from image to adrenaline spike, had taken perhaps a few seconds, but the after effect was weird – I felt like I had just woken from a very deep and exhausting sleep.

“You okay, Ethan?”

I looked at Michal, who was glancing at me as he drove.

“I…uh, I’m just tired, I guess,” I replied. I mean, what else could I say – I had absolutely no idea what had just happened, it defied all logic. Even the image made no sense, for I had never seen that polished floor, shoes, boots or slippers. Was my mind flipping out due to the most stressful day of my life, or, and I shuddered to consider this disturbing possibility, was it a premonition of some kind?

Whatever it was, I never, ever, wanted to experience it again.

Chapter Five

“Hey, check it out, that girl keeps glancing at us,” said Leigh as our three-vehicle convoy reached the end of Victoria Street and turned right to head north up Dryburgh Street.

“Did you see the way she dressed? She looks like a doll!” Shorty exclaimed.

“And her hair, I mean, what’s with the pink?” Leigh said, laughing.

“Hey, don’t knock her, mate. I wish Newhome girls were allowed to dress and do their hair like that,” David sighed.

“Can you imagine the Custodians reaction? They’d go psycho,” Leigh agreed.

“Hey! You reckon all the girls are like her where she comes from – what’s the place called?” Shorty asked.

“Hamamachi,” I replied.

“Right – ’cause if they are, next chance I get I’m going AWOL and heading straight there, and I ain’t never coming back,” Shorty vowed, his face alight with the possibilities flowing through his mind.

“She’s not looking at us,” Michal said after a moment. “Only at Jones.”

That brought a chorus of ribbing and jokes from the three in the back seat. I looked at Michal and sighed, but truth be told, the corners of my mouth had turned up ever so slightly. My life would be rather dull without those three clowns to liven it up. The ‘Dour Duo,’ that’s what they called Michal and me, and I guess that summed us up pretty well. I had not always been so glum, though. Back in the days before the accident and subsequent operation, I used to be rather chipper, as far as I could recall.

And Michal was right; it wasn’t ‘us’ Nanako was glancing at, as Leigh supposed, only me. Moreover, on a couple of occasions it was more like a long stare, causing me no small amount of discomfort. I had seen very few girls in my life, apart from my sisters, and of course glimpses of those who attended the Solidarity Festivals that were held several of times a year. Girls were not permitted to attend school, but had to stay home and learn practical skills from their mothers such as needlework, food preparation, and house cleaning. For that reason, I didn’t know how to respond to Nanako’s attention, and I was the one who broke eye contact in each case.

Why was she looking at me anyway – was it because I saved her life? Perhaps she thought I was an accomplished soldier? If that was the case, she would soon learn the truth – I was nothing but a school dropout and lowly forager.

As Dryburgh Street merged into Macauley Road, I ran my fingers absent-mindedly along the scars on the left side of my head. My hair covered them now, but when I got my next buzz-cut, they would be visible for the whole world to see.

When we reached the town’s eastern gates, some rather astonished Custodians spoke at length with Sergeant King before giving the vehicles a once over. Satisfied, they opened the gates and let us through.

King led us through streets lined with ominous row after row of grey ten-story blocks of flats; past the commercial district with its market stalls, green grocers, hardware and department stores, and clothing shops, which were frequented by everyone except the North Enders. After that we passed the greenhouse enclosed market gardens and then reached the imposing walls of North End. This was where our world ended and the VIPs began – a world that could have been mine had I chosen to live in it. However, to my way of thinking, a well-to-do prison is still a prison.

North End occupied the land north of what had once been the Flemington Racecourse. The austere, grey-concrete walled factories of the industrial sector had been built over the top of the racecourse itself.

Our convoy stopped before North End’s gates.  King got out to talk to the officer in charge and then sauntered over to our truck. “Hop out boys, we’ll take it from here.”

“What do we do now?” I asked King as we clambered out of the truck, seething with anger at the impertinence of these stuck-up North Enders. They wouldn’t even let us drive our own truck in there!

King rewarded us with a forced smile. “You get the rest of the day off.”

“Our pay better not get docked because of this,” I grumbled louder than I should have.

The sergeant looked me in the eye and raised his eyebrows. “Is that right?”

I knew I should have backed down, but I was sick and tired of kowtowing to these Custodians. “You’ve got our truck, Sir, so we can’t go back to work.”

“Tell you what, since you’re so concerned about it, I’ll give your boss a call later and fill him in.”

I did not know if he meant it or not, but I gave him the benefit of the doubt. “Thank you, Sergeant.”

“Right then, you lot are dismissed. But don’t worry, I’ll have your truck back to the yard by day’s end, so it’s work as usual tomorrow. Now, Jones, a word with you,” King said.

My teammates backed off, leaving me standing alone with King. I tried to meet his gaze, but instantly regretted it. Now I was gonna pay for today’s list of misdemeanours.

“Not only did your team have weapons – which by itself can get you a three year prison sentence – but you disobeyed my direct orders today and put my squad and your team at risk,” King growled in my face. “Give me one reason not to lock you up right now, Jones.”

I had gotten away with blue murder today and I knew it, but one wrong word now could put me away for years. “My sincerest apologies, Sergeant, but had we left when you said, Councillor Okada and his translator would have been killed. We would have never known about Hamamachi’s attempt to trade with us. As soon as I saw their big black cars, I knew something important was going down.”

“The results never justify the means, Jones,” was King’s retort.

“And we did save your life, Sir,” I added somewhat hesitantly.

“Which was only placed in jeopardy by your disobedience and recklessness!”

“As I said, I’m sorry, Sir.”

“Just make sure you never pull a stunt like that again, you hear me?”

“I won’t, Sir,” I assured him.

“You’d better not. Now get out of my sight.” Having said his piece, King strode away to join his fellow Custodians.

I watched him go, mystified by his inexplicable behaviour. I had never heard of a Custodian letting someone who had committed such blatant misdemeanours off with nothing more than a verbal dressing down.

I rejoined my work mates and Michal grabbed my arm and pulled me to him, “What’s wrong with you today, Ethan, you wanna get locked up or something? Why King hasn’t already done so, I don’t understand.”

“I just couldn’t let the Skel kill those Japanese,” I began to argue.

“I’m not talking about that,” Michal cut me off, “I’m talking about you giving lip to King.”

“Hey, don’t cramp his style,” Leigh laughed as he slapped me on the back, “He gave that Custodian what’s what, he did.”

“Be more careful, okay?” Michal said as he shoved Shorty back with a hand on his face.

I nodded, and the five of us turned to make our way home. As we walked away, I looked back one last time to see if the Japanese girl would glance at me again. To my surprise, she was turned around in her seat and was watching me, concern etched upon her face. I wondered if I should wave or something, as I’d probably never see her again. Not knowing what to do, I just walked away, returning her stare until she was out of sight.

“Hey, let’s head back to my pad and watch the box and play cards,” Leigh suggested excitedly. Like me, Leigh had been working long enough to be able to rent a two-room flat. No one owned property in Newhome – it was all rented from the town council.

The others all replied in the affirmative to Leigh’s invitation, but having the rest of the day off afforded me an opportunity to do something I was rarely able to do – and that was to see my twelve-year-old sister during the daytime.

* * *


An hour later, I was behind my parent’s block of housing flats with a small bag on my back. I checked carefully for Custodian patrols, for if they caught me scaling up the back of the flats and creeping into a woman’s bedroom, I would be in a world of trouble. For no male was ever permitted in a woman’s bedroom, except for her husband, and then only on nights when he…well, where my parents were concerned, that’s not a thought I was gonna entertain.

Seeing no Custodians, I began my ascent to my family’s third-floor flat. Using balcony floors and railings, I could climb quite quickly, hauling myself up from one floor to the next. Of course, if anyone looked out their back window at that moment they would see me, as could the inhabitants in the next block of flats, as the blocks of flats were built relatively close to one another.

I reached the third story and clambered over a balcony railing covered with doonas – my mother always hung them out to air them – and threaded my way through the clothes horses covered with drying garments.

I slipped into the women’s bedroom, for the door was never locked, and quietly closed it behind me. Waiting for my eyes to adjust to the darkness, I could hear Mother and Elder Sister moving about in the kitchen, and the shallow breathing of Younger Sister in bed.

“Got the day off, have you?” Younger Sister asked.

My eyes had adjusted enough to see her now, so I sat on the edge of her bed, which was the one closest to the windows. Elder Sister’s bed was next to hers, and Mother’s was beside the door. With two tallboy chests of drawers against the wall opposite the beds, there really was little space left in the room.

A plate with a couple of golden crumpets sat virtually untouched on her bedside table – the remains of her breakfast. “Yep, our truck’s in for repairs, and we can’t do much without it.” Which was close enough to the truth.

“You’ll have to put it in for repairs more often,” she said smiling.

“Sounds like a plan,” I laughed as I leaned forward to examine the sores at the corners of her mouth. They were definitely worse than the last time I saw them. She was paler as well. I opened the backpack and handed her a tube of antiseptic cream. “Rub this into your sores three times a day.”

“Okay,” she replied somewhat dubiously.

I dug into the backpack again and took out two plastic containers and some mandarins. “I got you some lunch.” Younger Sister looked at the grilled chicken, tofu, bread, and fresh veggies, and shook her head. “Oh no, I can’t eat it, Older Brother, you spend too much of your money buying me these lunches!”

“Yes you can, and no I don’t,” I smiled encouragingly. I opened the containers and lay them out for her, handing her the plastic fork.

“But chicken is so expensive,” she complained.

As all of our food was grown in Newhome, we rarely had meat. The only ‘animals’ raised here for food were chicken – raised by the thousand in the poultry shed. All the same, it was expensive.

Younger Sister stabbed a piece of diced chicken breast, nibbled at it, and then put it back.

“What’s wrong? Isn’t it nice?” I asked, frustration and helplessness adding to the fear that rose up within me every time she refused to eat.

“It’s nice, but, I’m just not hungry,” she said softly, refusing to meet my gaze.

I looked at the nutritious food I had laid before her and despaired. “Younger Sister, for your health – please eat.”

She took a small bite of carrot and returned the rest to the container. Next was a bite of bread, after which she lay back against the bedhead.

“You can’t stop there, you’ve barely touched it,” I said, trying, but failing, to knock the frantic edge off my voice.

“I’ll have some later,” she said, which probably meant she wouldn’t eat it at all. And that created a problem, for if Mother found out I was bringing her food she would not be impressed. On the other hand, she had never eaten much of the food I brought her, and Mother had not mentioned it yet.

I took her hand in mine and absent-mindedly brushed my thumb over her upward curving nails, and decided to talk about something other than her refusal to eat, which was driving me insane. “You been reading those books and magazines I got you?” I asked. Sometimes I found contraband books when I foraged for metals, and would smuggle them to her to read.

“Oh yes – and I just loved that teenage girl’s magazine. When I can find the energy, I sit in front of the mirror and practice the braids and plaits that the girls in the magazine are wearing.” She paused and then pouted as she continued. “I can’t believe the world used to be so full of life, Older Brother – people free to go where they liked, able to own so many things – even their own apartments, and wear such bright and colourful clothes, and having the most remarkable adventures.’

“It was a different world back then, that’s for sure,” I agreed as I stood. A different world, but not a better one, if you consider where it got us. “I better go before Mother or Elder Sister comes in and catches me here.”

“Please, don’t go yet,” she pleaded.

I never could say no to her – her sickly life was so lacking I’d do anything to cheer her up – so I sat back on the bed. We chatted softly about the books she had read, and of the things that I found when I went foraging. Finally, I really did have to go. I lifted her chin until her brown eyes met mine. “Please, for me, eat the lunch I brought you?”

She looked down at the barely touched food. “I’ll try.”

Powerless to help her, and driven to distraction by it, I caressed the back of her too-pale cheek with the back of my fingers and then, without a backward glance, slipped out of the bedroom, over the balcony, and climbed down to ground level.

Mother had rung me this morning and insisted I have dinner with the family tonight, so perhaps I would have an opportunity to talk to father about my younger sister’s health, which had clearly deteriorated since the last time I saw her. She needed to see a doctor.

Chapter Six


That evening I sat with my father in the family dining room at a table that could seat six, but due to our town’s custom of women waiting on the men while they ate, my mother and older sister stood at the doorway where they would remain until summoned. The combined dining/lounge room was rectangular, stretching to the full width of the flat, with monotonous, unadorned duck-egg blue walls. The lounge, which was to the right of the front door, had beige sofas and a 42″ flat-screen TV. The dining room, which was in front of and to the left of the door, contained the dining table and a large wooden hutch full of Mother’s precious collection of china cups, bowls and plates.

I finished a bowl of lentil soup and got stuck into a slice of homemade whole-grain bread topped with melted tasty soy cheese. Glancing at my father, I wondered what frame of mind he was in today. People said I took after him in appearance: with his square jaw, high cheekbones, and full head of thick auburn hair. We were even the same height, though my figure had yet to fill out. Thankfully, that’s where our similarities ended. He adhered religiously to Newhome’s customs and traditions, and with blinkered-vision devoted himself to the councillors who ran the city. He also had little patience and no time for those who did not share his opinions, and as I disagreed with him on practically everything, we didn’t get on. My deepest fear was that I might turn out like him one day.

“Son, I heard we had some visitors from another town today,” Father said gruffly between bites.

“Yeah, two people from the Japanese colony over near Inverloch. It was my foraging team and Custodian escort that found them and brought them here,” I replied.

I thought he would be at least a little impressed by my claim to fame, but his expression as he actually met my gaze was not a complimentary one.

“You stay away from them, you hear?” he ordered.

I could not be bothered getting into another ‘I’m over sixteen now, Father,’ argument, as we normally did after he ordered me to do something I considered unreasonable, so I settled for, “Don’t worry, the Custodians took them straight to North End.”

“Good,” he grunted as he served himself another dish of vegetable casserole.

I figured now was as good a time as any to broach the subject of Younger Sister. “Ah, Father, Younger Sister is not looking so good these days – I think she needs to see a doctor.”

“Younger Daughter just needs to snap out of it and pull herself together,” he said to me, before aiming the next comment at Mother, who continued to stand deferentially at the doorway. “She’s just lazy; it’s as simple as that.”

“Have you seen her lately, Father? The sores on her mouth, her white skin and shallow breathing, and finger nails growing upwards? There is something wrong with her.”

“Ethan, you’re young and naive. Those things are all bedsores caused by lying in bed all day for month after month. Mother needs to stop mollycoddling her and show her some tough love. Otherwise, no one’s ever going to want to marry her and I’ll be stuck with her for life – a leech sucking up my money forever. Besides, we can’t afford a doctor.”

I glanced at Mother, whose eyes were glazing over with tears, while I trembled with rage at these callous insults towards my beloved sister – and from her own father! I wish I could put him through what she goes through just for a day – and then he’d change his tune soon enough. “Why can’t you afford it, where does all your money go?” I complained angrily.

Mother’s eyes widened in shock and she shook her head ever so slightly, warning me away from this conversation. Unfortunately, it was too late; Father pushed his plate away and turned to face me, trembling with barely controlled rage. “Where does all my money go? You really want to know, do you, Son? Okay then, every spare cent I earn, after the food and rent, goes to pay back a fifteen year loan I had to take out.”

“Take out – take out on what?” I pushed. I was too angry to heed Mother’s warning – she was still shaking her head at me.

“On you!” my father shouted in my face. “For your operation – remember that? For the brain surgery you needed after that ceiling fell on your head two years ago!”

Suddenly I felt like the world’s biggest fool; basically accusing him of wasting his money, only to find out that he was spending it all on me. “I…I didn’t know. Father, why didn’t you tell me?”

“I did what had to be done, what’s to tell?” he huffed.

My shoulders slumped in resignation, but I tried one last half-hearted attempt to help my younger sister. “In that case, let me help pay off the loan, or at least pay for the visit to a doctor.”

That, apparently, was the worst thing I could have said. “I do not need your financial aid like I am some…some charity case!” he bellowed.

Head bowed in defeat, I tucked into my dinner until half was left, and then gave my mother a meaningful glance. The women of a household always served the best food to the males and ate less costly foods and any leftovers themselves. So when I had dinner with my family, I always left half my dinner on the plate so that my mother and sisters could divide it amongst themselves later.

That done, I bade them farewell.

My father’s anger would simmer for the rest of the evening, but tomorrow he’d act as though the whole conversation had never happened.

But I couldn’t turn my emotions on and off like that, so I walked away torn by powerful, conflicting emotions. I was angry with my father for being so obstinate, for refusing to acknowledge my sister’s health problems. His arrogance and pride was robbing her of a normal life. On the other hand, I felt so guilty for believing Father didn’t care for me, when he obviously did since he had taken out that massive loan to finance the operation that had healed me of the epilepsy caused by the head injury.

When I got home, I climbed the apartment block’s ten flights of stairs to get to the building’s flat roof, using the exercise to clear my mind and rid my body of tension.

It was refreshingly cool up on the roof and comfortably shrouded in near-darkness. The only light sources on the roof were the light above the stairwell exit and the stars.

I collected the disassembled parts of my contraband binoculars, which I had hidden in three different places on the roof, and fitted them back together. One advantage of being a forager was that you could find almost anything in the city ruins.

I sat down on the long side of the roof that faced north-west and dangled my legs over the edge. (There was no guardrail.) I used the binoculars to zoom in on North End – sometimes I looked over the city walls at Melbourne’s darkened ruins, but spying on North End was more fun. It was like another world in there: with larger and better-furnished apartments; immaculately kept, multicolour brick footpaths instead of crumbling and cracked ones like ours, and jungle gyms built like castles in the schools. There were cinemas with facades lit up with sparkling lights; nightclubs where you didn’t have to line up to gain access; and, to top it all off, no curfew. There were also multistory buildings devoted to scientific, genetic and engineering research and development; and the council offices themselves were magnificently opulent. Men and teenage boys wandered the paved streets as they chatted and headed to nightclubs to play cards, billiards, bowling, and drink. The clubs were all-male affairs, of course – no woman was permitted on the streets after dark, not even with a chaperone.

I often wondered what my life would be like had I chosen to live in there instead of out here. My life as it was, wasn’t a particularly happy or fulfilling one, for there was a deep, aching hole in me that gnawed endlessly away at my mind and emotions, threatening to pull me into a miry pit from which there was no escape. I hadn’t always been like that. Before the injury and operation, I had been more positive and resilient. I was sure of it.

The only time I felt at peace was when I was out there, rooting through the ruins looking for metals, and, ahem, doing all the other extracurricular activities we engaged in once we’d filled our truck. We had archery competitions, practised stealth techniques by playing hide and seek, explored old buildings, and once we even found an amazing stash of guns. My, that was fun – there’s an old billboard out there that will never be the same. We also unearthed and read old books and magazines that had not perished over the decades.

As I continued to search aimlessly through North End, I almost dropped my precious binoculars when I spotted the Japanese girl, Nanako, sitting on the flat rooftop of a North End apartment block. She was sitting with her back against the stairwell exit and cradling her knees to her chest. I zoomed in closer and gasped when I saw she was crying, causing her black eyeliner to run down her cheeks.

Was her sorrow due to having endured such a terrible day – being ambushed by barbaric Skel and watching four of her people be slaughtered? I figured that was probably the case, yet as I examined her I thought I recognised something of my own despondency in her forlorn expression, and wondered if she was weighed down by an impossibly heavy burden.

My reflections were interrupted when I heard several pairs of feet scurrying up the stairwell behind me, followed soon by the door banging open.

“Ha! Told you he’d be here,” Shorty laughed as he emerged, after which he began doing cartwheels around the roof, as was his habit. (A roof, mind you, that is ten stories up and has no guard rail.) Leigh, David, and Michal emerged next, each smiling broadly when they saw me.

Okay, I admit it, there was one other time I forgot about the emptiness that haunted me, and that was when I was with these four goofballs. “Hey guys, what happened, got sick of cards?” I asked as I stood and went over to join them.

“Not the same without you, mate,” Leigh said as he thumped me on the back.

“And,” David added as he took off his backpack, “it’s not windy tonight, so I suggested that we – wait for it – have another paper plane war!”

“And there’s nothing like seeing them Custodians picking up the planes in the morning and scratching their beefy heads, trying to work out where they came from,” Shorty laughed after he cart wheeled over to us.

“Hey Jones, if the Custodians catch you with those,” Leigh said, indicating my binoculars, “you’re gonna be in trouble with a capital ‘T,’ mate.”

“Hey, can I have a go?” Shorty asked, smiling deviously.

“Why? What do you want to look at?” I asked, suspicious.

“You can see into people’s apartments, yeah?”

“I guess so.”

“Into women’s bedrooms,” he continued in a most conspiratorial manner.

“Probably,” I replied, trying hard to remain serious.

“Then hand ’em over, Jones me boy,” Shorty said as he held out a small hand.

“Ain’t no way you’re using my binoculars to be a Peeping Tom,” I said. However, there was another reason, too; I didn’t want him to see Nanako crying.

“A peeping who?”

“It’s an expression. It means…oh, never mind,” I said.

“Please,” Shorty begged.

“There’s a reason why these things are banned,” I pointed out, looking down at his over eager face.

“Yeah, and that’s to stop us spying on North End and seeing what we’re missing,” said David, flicking his head to the north.

“I won’t do that, honest,” Shorty declared sincerely.

“I’ve no doubt that’s the real reason, David,” I said, for he’d hit the nail on the head. “But Shorty, seriously, would you want people spying on your mother and sister in their bedroom?”

“Ewww, of course not. Look, I promise I won’t spy on anyone, I’ll observe them for purely educational purposes.”

“I – ain’t – letting – you – use – ’em.”

“You’re no fun,” he pouted.

David held up a sheet of blank paper and shook it. “Guys, focus – paper plane time!”

“I’m in, hand over a sheet,” Michal said.

We mobbed David and grabbed sheets of paper, moved back to the stairwell exit so we could see, and set to work with frenetic zeal. Several minutes later, we stood in a line one step back from the edge of the roof.

“Putting a stone in the nose of your plane is cheating, Shorty,” David said.

“Hey, what? Why, that would be dishonest, David. I give you my word there is no stone in my plane.”

I leaned forward and clicked my tongue a couple of times. “Will you look at that, David, Shorty’s telling the truth – he didn’t put a stone in his plane.”

“You see.”

“He put in a piece of metal,” I said.

Shorty looked up at me. “I don’t like that clicking thing you do, Jones.”

“We throw on the count of three!” David announced. “One, two, three, throw!”

Five paper planes flew off the roof. Shorty’s lead-nose plane flew straight and true, flying maybe twenty metres before it hit the road down below. Leigh’s landscape-orientated plane was blown straight up by the slight updraft coming up the front of the building and disappeared behind us. Mine corkscrewed in a northerly direction, while Michal’s long, narrow plane almost gave Shorty’s a run for its money. However, the plane that got our attention was David’s – tiny red and green lights at its wing tips blinked on and off as it sailed off into the night.

“David, how did you…?” Michal stammered, voicing what we were all thinking.

“Trade secret.”

“David, it’s a piece of flat paper! How did you get lights in it?” Shorty demanded, upset his winning throw had been upstaged.

“Round two!” was David’s come back.

We made paper planes of all shapes and sizes and tossed them off the roof for another fifteen minutes, littering the ground below with over two dozen of them, but then called it quits. If a Custodian night patrol was to spot which roof they were flying off, we’d find ourselves in a spot of bother.

I bade the others good night and sent them back down the stairs, mostly because I had to disassemble the binoculars and hide the pieces, but also because I wanted to check on the Japanese girl.

She was still there, sitting with her back against the stairwell exit, but had put on a pair of very odd-looking goggles – they were opaque and had a button on the side, which she kept pressing from time to time. I must confess I was perplexed, for I’d never seen anything even remotely similar to those goggles.

I was about to call it quits when for a second time today a vision-strength image burst into my mind; this time of a narrow walking track in the bush I’d never seen before. Gum trees grew on both sides, while the track was overgrown with ferns, wild grass, sticks and leaves. Once again, a powerful feeling of déjà vu persuaded me that this experience, of seeing this image while standing on the roof, had happened before. Bewildered, I tried to reason that it couldn’t possibly be true, but then came the metallic taste in my mouth, and the sensation of falling from a great height. And as had happened this morning, that was followed by intense stomach pain and every nerve ending in my body spiking with adrenaline.

I half sat, half collapsed onto the roof, breathing heavily as I waited for the after effects of the horrific experience to fade away, wondering yet again what was happening to me.

I had been in the bush on foraging trips in the past, but never on a bushwalking track. Was this a premonition of the future, about an event that was gonna happen?

I lingered on the roof for another hour, until exhausted and sleepy, stumbled down eight flights of stairs to my flat. I could have used the elevator, but that would’ve meant breaking my vow to never use it. Stairs were an excellent medium for staying in shape.

Chapter Seven

I must confess I was surprised when I strolled into the Recycling-Works yard the next morning and saw our truck was back, and looking unaffected by its trip into North End. As I walked over to join my workmates, I ran my eyes along its battered body, memories of yesterday’s encounters with the Skel and Japanese running through my mind. I hoped today would be a bit more low key.

There was no sign of Sergeant King and his Custodians; in fact, we might even be sent a different squad since King lost half his men yesterday.

As if summoned by my thoughts, a Custodian Bushmaster Protected Mobility Vehicle roared down the street and backed slowly into the yard, parking parallel with our truck. The Bushmaster looked like a box on wheels, but from what I had heard, it was bulletproof, impervious to mines, and coated with fire retardant paint. It was also very, very old – all our Bushmasters pre-dated the Apocalypse, and just about every part of them had been reconditioned or replaced at some stage over the years.

“Looks like they’re expecting Skel today,” Michal commented dryly.

“Yeah, got a bit of a shock yesterday, they did,” Shorty laughed.

“Two of them got a bit dead,” I added, reminding my lads of the cost of yesterday’s encounter.

The Bushmaster’s rear door swung open on well-oiled hinges – and wouldn’t you know it – out stepped Sergeant King, ready and willing to face the Skel again. My respect for the guy went up a notch.

The Recycling-Works boss rushed outside to talk to King, no doubt thanking him for his squad’s wonderful effort in saving my team yesterday. I wonder what he’d say if he found out it was the other way around.

Hearing feminine footsteps in the street outside piqued my interest, so I spun around and froze in shock when Nanako walked into the Recycling-Works yard with Councillor Okada several steps behind her. In her hands was a small, black box wrapped in a checked-pattern handkerchief.

Upon spying me, her petite, round face lit up with joy and she ran over to me with lively steps. She bowed briefly, held out her hands, and said, “I made this for you.”

I looked down at the beautiful lacquered wooden lunchbox and had no idea what to do. Just seeing her, a single girl, out here in Newhome’s streets – although with a chaperone – was a concept so unfamiliar that my mind was spinning in confusion.

“For me?” was all I could think to say.

“It’s obento,” she said, nodding to encourage me to accept the home-cooked lunch.

Michal gave me a gentle shove in the back, whispering, “Go on, accept it, you drongo.”

I stumbled forward a step and received the beautiful lunchbox, trying not to stammer as I replied, “This is wonderful, thank you, Nanako.”

Sergeant King chose that moment to interrupt, sending a questioning glance towards Nanako and Councillor Okada. “Okay boys, the day’s not getting any younger. Saddle up and move out!” He could have at least greeted them, the unsociable sod.

We clambered into the truck and as Michal drove us out of the yard, Nanako walked to the gate with Councillor Okada, where she stood quietly, watching us drive off. I flashed her a warm smile and waved, clutching her unexpected gift with my other hand. She bowed, and held it until we were out of sight.

As we headed for the town gates, I wondered what had prompted her to give me such a gift – did she feel indebted to me for saving her life yesterday? If that was the case, I had to tell her that she didn’t owe me anything, for it had been my honour to save her from the Skel.

It took us multiple stops and almost the whole morning to find a source of non-corrosive metals to strip out, for there was no way we were gonna return to the Victoria Street apartments, and I couldn’t risk using flash sonar. We eventually found a virtual gold mine in a street of ransacked one-story houses – they still had their external gas hot water systems.

The Custodians gave the work site a quick once over when we arrived and then retired to the Bushmaster, where one of them operated the roof mounted machine gun at all times.

After we had removed and pulled apart several hot water systems to cannibalise the parts we wanted, my watch chimed one o’clock.

My workmates and I ripped off our gloves, wiped our hands clean with anti-bacterial paper towels, and climbed onto the truck’s bonnet and roof to eat, just as we did every day.

Sitting cross-legged on the bonnet, I carefully untied the handkerchief from the lacquered lunchbox, aware that my workmates looked on with baited breath. I lifted off the lid and gasped – for the partitioned tray inside was filled with a whole host of painstakingly prepared delicacies, the likes of which I had never seen. There were tomato slices with sculptured rabbit ears, slices of carrot carved into flowers, marinated chicken pieces, slices of bread curled about beans and tendrils of fried fish, and even rolls of scrambled egg. Beneath this tray was another, this one filled with fruits and vegetables, each imaginatively presented.

“Well, do we share?” I asked.

“Get real,” Michal laughed, “She made it for you, Ethan – we ain’t gonna touch it.”

“Hey, speak for yourself,” Shorty complained.

“Yeah, I think I’d sign up for some of that,” David agreed.

Michal glared at the others and they quickly backed down.

“I think she likes you,” Shorty ribbed me with a knowing smile.

“Well, come on, if you ain’t gonna share it, taste it and tell us what it’s like,” David demanded impatiently.

And so began the most delightful culinary experience of my life. “It tastes even better than it looks!” I declared enthusiastically with my mouth full. As I ate, I imagined a young, petite Japanese girl getting up early this morning, buying fresh food from the market, and slaving away in her apartment’s kitchen as she prepared the lunch. And this is the bit that blew me away – she did it for me. I also thought of her walking all the way to the Recycling-Works to deliver it by hand – she must have asked someone where I worked, including when I started my shift. I was deeply moved by her gesture – and with the strict segregation of males and females in our society, I wondered if this was the first time something like this had happened in Newhome.

Shorty said she liked me, but how could that be possible when we had just met and spoken only a few words to each other?

Having consumed the obento to the very last morsel, I packed up the lunchbox and made mental plans to drop it off at North End’s gates this evening with instructions to return it to her. She had clearly brought it with her from Hamamachi and as it looked quite valuable, she would want it back.

“Ethan, I’ve been thinking about yesterday, and something bothers me,” Michal said when we had finished eating.


“Excluding yesterday, we’ve fought Skel, what, four times in two years? Three of those times were in the middle or outer eastern suburbs, and there’s never been more than three or four of them. What I want to ask is: have there been other occasions where you ‘detected’ Skel and steered us away from them?”

Michal was on the ball all right. The times we fought Skel was when they tried to jump us while we were in the act stripping out a place. “Yes, on several occasions. And to pre-empt your next question, it was normally in the outer eastern suburbs.”

Michal met my gaze. “So why were there twelve of them yesterday, and practically on Newhome’s doorstep?”

“I’ve been pondering the same thing. I hope it was just a one off, but life isn’t ever that simple, is it?” I replied.

Glancing at the other three sitting on the truck’s cab, Michal indicated Leigh, who was staring into space with a dreamy expression on his face.

“What’s up, Leigh?” I called out. “Never seen you this quiet before – can’t find something to grumble about?”

“Leigh’s been doing something lately that he shouldn’t be,” David answered somewhat testily.

“Like what?” I asked, curious. Whatever Leigh was doing, David was consumed with jealousy.

“You don’t want to know, Jones,” Shorty said with a giant smirk, before adding with a whisper, “but he’s not being a model citizen these days.”

“Please don’t do anything stupid, Leigh,” I implored him.

“Too late for that!” Shorty laughed.

“Keep your voices down, you drongos!” Leigh whispered harshly when he realised we were talking about him.

I grabbed Leigh’s forearm and made eye contact. “I don’t know what this is about, Leigh, and I don’t want to, but whatever you’re doing, cut it out before it’s too late, you hear me?”

“Whatever!” Leigh snapped back.

I don’t think my message got through to him, so I gave up and jumped down from the bonnet and stretched. “Let’s get back to it, guys. We don’t want the Custodians keeping tabs on the length of our lunch breaks.”

Chapter Eight

I got to work a bit earlier the following morning as I was secretly hoping Nanako would bring me lunch again, though not because of the meal, but because I wanted to see her. She was the first thought on my mind when I woke, and I couldn’t deny my interest in her.

These desires, however, confused me, for what was I hoping to achieve by seeing her again? She would return to Hamamachi with Councillor Okada soon and that would be the end of it.

I had read about romance in novels I found in Melbourne’s ruins, but it hadn’t ever occurred to me that I might experience it myself, since all marriages in Newhome were arranged by the children’s fathers and were typically devoid of romantic love.

My teammates were already in the Recycling-Works yard, lounging against the truck as they waited for me. Sergeant King and his squad were here too, talking quietly amongst themselves, their box-shaped Bushmaster parked near our truck.

“Hey Jones, you wet the bed or something?” Shorty teased.


“You’ve never been here before nine o’clock before,” Leigh said, laughing alongside Shorty.

“First time for everything,” I laughed as I joined them. However, I wasn’t really listening to them, as I was straining my ears in the hope of hearing Nanako’s small footsteps.

And then I heard them, coming down the street as she and Councillor Okada approached the Recycling-Works yard. A moment later, they stepped into the yard, the obento lunchbox cradled carefully in her arms.

I stepped towards her, eagerly anticipating the chance to speak with her again, but I had taken only a few steps when a Custodian G-Wagon roared down the street and with a screech of brakes, drove into our yard. Three Custodians leaped out, unslung their semi-automatic rifles, and headed straight for us.

Nanako and Councillor Okada stepped quickly back into shadows thrown by the gate. I moved back towards my teammates, face white with terror, for surely this was it – I had been found out.

“We are looking for a Leigh Williams,” the Custodian commander, a tall, wiry corporal, stated when they were practically in our faces.

I was so sure they were here for me that it took a moment for their words to sink in. “Sorry, did you say Leigh Williams – but for what reason, Sir?” I asked, hoping against hope that Leigh had not done something exceptionally stupid.

The corporal gave me a withering look and barked, “Is he here?”

To my relief, Sergeant King chose that moment to join us. “Can I help you, Corporal?” he asked as he saluted.

“Sir, I have a warrant for the arrest of one Leigh Williams, for allegations of serious sexual misconduct,” replied the corporal as he returned the salute.

“Let’s see it then,” King demanded.

The corporal handed it over and waited impatiently, aware that King was a higher rank, but empowered by the warrant to carry out his task without obstruction.

“All seems in order,” King announced after giving the warrant a quick once through. “Mr. Williams, you will surrender yourself to Corporal Thompson.”

Eyes wide with fear, Leigh stepped haltingly towards the corporal, glancing back at me as he did so. I don’t know what he thought I could do, but I couldn’t believe he had been so stupid as to sleep with a woman outside wedlock, considering the draconian punishments that applied to those who did.

“Wait a minute, there must be some mistake, Sir,” I said far too aggressively as I stepped forward.

The corporal and his men aimed their assault-rifles at me, thumbing off the safeties. “Step back, Civilian!” The corporal thundered.

I locked eyes with the stuck-up, officious, pompous corporal and refused to budge. Leigh was my friend and one of my team – a valuable member and we needed him! I was gonna press the issue when strong hands grabbed me and slammed me back against the truck’s bonnet.

“What the…” I began to snarl, but stopped when I saw that Michal was the one who had grabbed me.

“Don’t be a drongo, Ethan, they were about to pop you!” he hissed.

“But Leigh!”

“Has been an absolute moron,” he replied softly.

“You mean he’s really been doing what they’ve accused him of?” I whispered back, shocked. I watched as the Custodians snapped cuffs on Leigh and marched him to their G-Wagon.

“Remember what David and Leigh ribbed him about yesterday?”

“Yeah, so?”

“Well, Leigh and his neighbour’s daughter – well, someone must have ratted ’em out.”

“Oh good grief,” I despaired, as the G-Wagon reversed out of the yard and drove out of sight. I immediately ran over to Sergeant King, who was returning to the Bushmaster as though nothing had happened. “Sergeant King!”

The brawny Custodian stopped, but didn’t turn around. “What is it, Jones?”

“What’ll happen to Leigh now?”

He turned and appraised me with clear disapproval. “You know, Jones, I’m beginning to think you’ve got a death wish.”


“The little stunt you pulled back there? And attacking the Skel virtually single handedly two days ago? You’d better ramp it back, boy, or we’ll be scraping you off the road before you know it.”

“But Sir, isn’t there anything you can do about Leigh?” I pressed, ignoring his accusation that I was reckless.

“Mr. Williams and the woman with whom he has been accused of engaging in sexual misconduct will face the magistrate today. If sufficient evidence is presented to prove their guilt, they will be sentenced according to the law,” King explained, annoyed that I would not let the matter drop. “Now enough of this – to work – and that is an order.”

I fumed at King’s cold indifference to the matter, but more than that, I was terrified for Leigh, for the typical sentence for sexual conduct outside marriage was the death penalty. At least for the woman: if the man was lucky, he may have his sentence transmuted to some lesser punishment.

Dispirited and concerned for our friend, we clambered into the truck and drove off towards the gates with the Bushmaster right behind us. However, as we did so, a thought thrust itself past the fearful and angry thoughts consuming my mind – Nanako!

I turned in my seat just in time to see her step out of the gate’s long shadow, disappointment etched on her face, for in her hands was the obento lunch she had gone to such lengths to prepare and deliver.

I had a frantic impulse to tell Michal to stop the truck so I could quickly receive her gift, but with the Custodians behind us, plus King’s displeasure that we were running late, I resisted the urge and slumped back into my seat, leaving Nanako behind.

That I had let her down so dreadfully weighed heavily on my heart, and the memory of her sad face as she watched us drive away tore a hole right through me.

What followed was one of the most unpleasant days I could recall. All day I fretted endlessly over Leigh and his girlfriend’s fate: had they seen the magistrate? Was there sufficient evident to convict them? Would the magistrate punish them to the full extent of the law, or would he uncharacteristically show compassion?

Furthermore, I couldn’t stop wondering what Nanako was thinking and feeling. How early had she risen this morning to buy the food to make the lunch? How long had she spent preparing it, adding personal touches like rabbit ears on the tomato and apple slices? Only for me to get so caught up in the morning’s trauma that I completely forgot about her. I recalled how dejected she had been when she cried alone on the roof two nights ago, and feared my actions had only added to her misery.

To make matters worse, another of those strange turns visited me as we worked. This time I saw a beaten-up ute parked in a derelict factory courtyard overgrown with shrubbery and wild blackberry bushes. And as before, although it felt as though I had seen this place previously, I knew for a fact I had not. It seemed these bizarre turns were here to stay, and as they were accompanied by a massive adrenaline spike, I decided to label them ‘spike attacks’ for want of a better name.

* * *

The workday finally came to an end and we drove back to Newhome in silence. Michal parked the truck with a screech of worn breaks and the four of us rushed into the Recycling-Works, signed off in the log book, and hurried to find the boss.

He was in his office, a poorly lit room on the second floor, with dirty, virtually opaque windows that overlooked the scrap metal yard. He pushed back his chair and stood when we knocked at his doorway. “Come in, boys.”

We filed in one at a time, careful not to knock over the piles of log books, scrap metal records, connotes and delivery receipts that crowded the floor in ungainly piles.

“You’ve come to find out about Leigh, I suppose,” he said, running his hand slowly through his balding hair.

“Yes Sir,” I replied, a sinking feeling in my gut, “Did he see the magistrate today?”

“I’m afraid so.”

“And?” Shorty prompted, concern etched over his normally jovial face.

“I’m afraid the magistrate found Leigh and a Miss Amelia Lin guilty of unlawful sexual conduct, and, ah, both were sentenced to death.”

“What?” we all shouted in horror.

The boss held up his hands. “Wait! Leigh’s sentence was transmuted to six years hard labour in one of the prison factories.”

I think I almost fainted with relief at this news, Leigh was gonna be alright! Yet at the same time, we wouldn’t be able to see him for six long years. Our foraging team would also be one member short.

“What about the girl, Boss?” Michal asked softly.

The boss avoided our eyes. “I’m sorry, she was executed by lethal injection at midday.”

My spirits sunk to a new low. “How old was she?” I whispered.


Outrage drove back the funk that had taken a hold of me today. “What kind of society do we live in that executes sixteen year old girls for falling prey to temptation?”

“Be careful, Ethan, verbalising such thoughts could be considered treason,” the boss cautioned me.

“But Sir, how can they possibly justify such a sentence? It’s barbaric!”

The boss sank slowly onto his chair, and still not meeting my gaze, answered the question. “You know what their answer will be, Ethan. ‘Justice must not only be done, but must be seen to be done, otherwise the very fabric of society will unravel and revert to anarchy.'” He looked up. “Now listen to me, Ethan – all of you – I know you are angry and disappointed with today’s proceedings, and you’ll find a sympathetic ear with me, but once you step outside my door, keep your mouths shut. The last thing I need is for the rest of you to end up in prison. Do you understand?”

It took a moment to get my anger under control, but the boss spoke the truth and I knew it. I hated the system, but there was nothing I could do about it. And he was right, to even criticise it would see me in a prison factory alongside Leigh. Though at least that way I would get to see him sooner than six years.

Our spirits crushed, my teammates and I wandered back down the stairs and into the Recycling-Works yard.

“I’m gonna go to the Foragers Club to get sloshed,” Shorty said dejectedly as he looked up at us. “Who’s coming?”

“Okay,” David agreed, though with some reluctance. He looked like he would rather be by himself.

I grabbed Shorty’s arm. “There’s got to be a better way of dealing with this than getting drunk. Why don’t we go for a long walk or something.”

“I’ll pass on the walk,” Shorty shot back, “Look, why don’t you come with us for a change, Jones?”

“Sorry guys, I’m heading home,” I said. I could think of a million better things to do than destroying brain cells and waking in some random location as sick as a dog.

“I’ll keep an eye on ’em,” Michal said.

“Thanks mate,” I said, appreciating Michal’s maturity, which always shone through at times like this.

I got back to my small two-bedroom apartment half-an-hour later, showered, and was donning clean clothes when my phone rang. I watched it ring for some time, willing the person on the other end to give up and leave me in peace. But it just kept on ringing so I answered it. “Ethan speaking.”

“Good evening, Son. You must come over at once,” my father said in a tone that brooked no argument.

“Look, Father, I’ve had a really bad day and I need a quiet night.”

“Out of the question,” he snapped. “Special guests are joining us for dinner, and your presence is required. Be here in ten minutes.”

“Special guests – Father, really, I’m in no condition to be socialising.”

“The young woman I have chosen for your wife, and her family, are joining us for dinner. I figured you would like to meet her before the big day.”

I think my reply came out as a strangled squeak. As all brides in Newhome were chosen by the bridegrooms’ fathers, I knew this day would come, but I certainly did not expect it to come today. I had told Father on numerous occasions that I had no desire to marry before the age of thirty. “Very well, see you soon.”

I hung up the phone and stood there, dumbfounded. I really, really didn’t want to do this today. The legal marriageable age in Newhome was sixteen years, and though most girls got married close to that age, the men did not. They normally married between the ages of twenty and thirty. So why was my father in such a rush?

It was a short walk to my parents flat, for their apartment block was directly behind mine. As I walked there, I realised my mind was not pondering the girl my father had chosen for me to marry, but was instead fixed on a mysterious Japanese girl whom I feared I had inadvertently snubbed, and on the fate of my friend who was to spend the next six years in prison.

Chapter Nine

When I entered my parent’s home, I assumed for a moment I had entered the wrong flat, for sitting at the dinner table on the far side of the room was Sergeant King, albeit in civilian clothes. Seated at the head of the table next to him was a man who was obviously his father since they shared the same large, muscular frame and facial features. On King senior’s left sat two women who had their backs to me – one with greying hair and the other brown.

My initial reaction to this scene was one of stunned confusion, but upon observing my father and younger sister sitting at the opposite end of the dinner table – which had been extended to seat ten – my world collapsed about me. For the only logical conclusion I could reach from this unlikely scene was that the girl my father had chosen to be my wife was Sergeant King’s sister!

With a flash of revelation, I realised why King had let me off with just a verbal warning today – he couldn’t have come home today and told his father that he had locked up his sister’s husband-to-be, now could he?

“Come in, Ethan,” Father said as he rose to his feet to welcome me in.

The others stood and my father introduced them to me. The sergeant’s father, Aiden King, shook my hand with a vice-like grip that almost crushed mine. The sergeant himself – Liam – studied me with a rather disturbing intensity as his handshake crushed the few bones in my hand that had survived his father’s grip. I could not even begin to imagine what thoughts were going through his head right now, as surely I was the last person in Newhome he wanted as a brother-in-law. Mrs King, who glanced at me briefly as she gently shook my hand, was nearly as tall as I.

My bride to be, Sienna, was introduced last, and although in her mid teens, had already reached her mother’s height. She had a strikingly beautiful face – luckily she had her mother’s looks and not her father’s – long brown hair, and a slim figure, which like mine, had not yet filled out.

The introductions over, I sat on my father’s right, opposite Younger Sister, while my mother and older sister brought in the pumpkin soup entrees in fine-China soup bowls.

As we sipped slowly on pumpkin soup made as only my mother could make it, Mr. King Senior began his attack. “Your father has told me much about you, Ethan, but I would like to hear from you too. So tell me, what do you consider to be the most important things in life?”

I shot my father a piercing glare – he had obviously been communicating with Aiden King for some time, so what was with the mere ten-minute warning he gave me? Did he think I would have gone AWOL if he had given me advance warning? Honestly, I may well have done exactly that.

“Family,” I replied to Mr. King Senior. “Family is the most important thing, with friends coming a close second. And not to use them and take advantage of them, but to give generously as well as receive, to put their needs and concerns equal or above my own.”

“A respectable answer,” Aiden replied, though I got the clear impression it wasn’t the one he sought. “You are on a metals foraging team, correct?”

“That’s right, Sir. That’s been my vocation since leaving school.”

“I believe it is in that capacity that you have already met my son,” Mr. King Senior replied.

“That’s correct, Sir. Sergeant – I mean – Liam, is in command of the Custodian squad assigned to protect my foraging team.”

“It’s lieutenant now, actually. Liam’s valour against the Skel who ambushed those two cars from Hamamachi earned him a promotion and a service medal,” the sergeant’s father announced proudly.

“Is that right?” I replied as I glanced over at Liam, who met my gaze squarely, almost daring me to contradict his father. I wondered what story he’d spun to his superiors when he made his report. Of course, I couldn’t exactly be angry or resentful for his lies and commendation, since those lies were the very thing that saved my teammates and I from being imprisoned for having illegal weapons. And for ignoring his direct orders.

Completely missing the scepticism in my voice, King Senior continued proudly. “My son’s goal is to achieve the rank of major so that he and his wife can live in North End. After that he will continue his ascent through the ranks until he achieves the rank of general.”

King had a wife? I found that thought rather unsettling – I hope the poor woman was as tough as nails. Imagine waking up next to him every morning.

“What are your plans for the future, Son?”

I ain’t your son, I wanted to snap back, but aware of my father’s iron gaze fixed upon me, I answered civilly. “Just the dreams of teenager, Sir,” I answered vaguely, since I couldn’t exactly tell them my plans for the future were to help my younger sister regain her health and then run away during a foraging trip and never return. Dreams I would have to forsake if I married Sienna King.

A swift kick under the table from my father informed me that I had given the wrong answer, so I tried harder. “Honestly, I guess my plans for the future are to get married, have kids, and raise them to be responsible, productive citizens.”

King Senior was frowning, as was Liam – still the wrong answer. Whatever did they want me to say?

“Come on, Son, don’t be modest. Foraging is obviously a stepping-stone you are using towards your future career. Tell us what it is,” he pressed.

I could shoot my father for not letting me prepare for this, for how could I possibly answer that question without lying? I decided to veer the conversation off on a tangent. “Well Sir, as you probably guessed, foragers have a whole host of job opportunities available to them, especially in the manufacturing industry, but before I go into all that, may I ask Sienna some questions?”

“Very well,” King Senior said, although he was clearly annoyed by my blatant attempt to dodge his question.

“Thank you, Sir,” I said, and turned to Sienna. “What do you expect from a husband, Sienna?” I asked, lost to think of anything else to say, for the truth was that Sienna was not the kind of girl to cause interesting questions to spring effortlessly to my mind. On the other hand, I couldn’t help but think of all the questions I could ask Nanako; how long would she stay in Newhome, how old was she, where had she learned to cook and where did she pick up her broad Aussie accent? More, I wanted to know why she was interested in me and why she was crying on the roof that night.

“Sienna is looking for a reliable, dependable husband with a…” her father began.

I held up my hand, rudely cutting him off. “If you don’t mind, Sir, can Sienna answer the question please?”

King, Senior glared, but nodded his consent all the same. And this time I ignored the painful kick I received from my father. I wondered how many bruises my leg would sport by the evening’s end.

Sienna spoke haltingly at first and then with more confidence as she went on. “My goal, my dream, is to live in North End. What I want in a husband – in you – is for you to work your way to the top of your profession as quickly as you can, change to a more challenging vocation, work your way to the top as before, and keep doing this until a door opens for you to get a job in North End.”

Was this to be my future? To marry into the King family to a beautiful yet manipulative and controlling wife, whose only purpose in marriage was to use it – to use me – as her ticket into North End? North End, the very place I had been avoiding my whole life.

I could already tell I would never be good enough for Sienna, and for the first time I resented Newhome’s custom of father’s choosing their sons’ wives. I didn’t want this.

I wondered how things were done in Hamamachi – would Nanako’s father choose her husband? I wished my father had arranged for Nanako to be my wife instead of Sienna. Unfortunately, such thoughts were vain imaginings, and I knew it.

“Is everything alright, Ethan?”

I realised I had zoned out while Sienna was speaking to me, staring blankly into space as she droned on. Great, our first conversation and I had already zoned out – what did this reveal of our marriage to come? “My apologies, I’ve had a pretty stressful day.” Thoughts of Leigh, shocked and terrified, filled my mind, along with the image of Nanako’s despondent face when I drove away without receiving her hand-made obento lunch.

Sienna nodded in understanding, and then glanced at my father and her brother before continuing. “When your father contacted us with this marriage proposal, he said you have great intelligence and potential and that there is nothing you could not do if you set your mind to it. And my brother, having met you, is of the same opinion.”

I didn’t see that compliment coming – had I done the impossible and impressed Lieutenant King on the day we rescued the Japanese? I sent a fleeting look in his direction, which he returned with an unfathomable expression. I found it hard to believe that after his put downs and derisive looks, he was willing for me to become a member of his family.

At this point my mother and older sister brought in the main course – roast chicken with oven baked turnips, potato and carrots, and garnished with a side salad. She had spared no expense to impress the King family.

After the meal, my father and Mr. King Senior conversed at length, with some input from Liam. I found it too hard to focus on what they were saying and did not get involved unless spoken to directly.

The King family bade us farewell, and then my father and I accompanied them to the door, where it was decided our families would dine together again tomorrow night, to finalise the wedding plans. Now that Sienna was sixteen, Mr. King Senior wanted her to marry within two months.

Chapter Ten

I got to work early again the next morning after spending a restless night worrying that Nanako wouldn’t bring me lunch today. I stood next to our truck with Michal, Shorty and David as we waited for King and his Custodian squad to arrive.

A horrible feeling of unease worked its way through me, beginning in my mind and spreading into my stomach, where it remained. It would evaporate instantly if I could but hear Nanako’s footsteps in the street outside, but regardless of how attentively I listened, she did not come.

The Recycling-Works glass doors swung open and a barrel-chested man with a shaved head and wearing a forager’s get-up strode purposely towards us.

“Who’s he when he’s at home?” Shorty asked suspiciously.

The man, who topped me by at least ten years, stopped when he reached us. “Okay guys, gather around.”

“Who are you?” I demanded. With the Custodians joining our foraging trips, Leigh’s arrest, and the shock announcement that I was about to get married, I wasn’t in the mood for any more surprises.

“I’m your new team leader. The name’s Cooper, but you can call me boss,” he announced in a no-nonsense voice.

So much for no more surprises.

“Excuse me?” Shorty demanded angrily.

Cooper stared down at Shorty and answered him curtly. “Concern has been raised over the reckless behaviour of your previous team leader, and so due to my extensive experience in said role, I have been assigned to replace him.”

“I’m standing right here,” I shot at him, wondering who on earth had decided to lumber us with him, when I recalled Sergeant King accusing me of those very same words. So, this was his doing. Perhaps he was afraid he was about to lose his future brother-in-law and his sister’s ticket into North End.

“Good for you,” he snapped.

“Forget it, Cooper,” Shorty said, deliberately drawing out his name. “We’ve got a team leader and he’s done alright by us. You can go back to whoever gave you your marching orders, and tell ‘em to stick ‘em up…”

Michal might have been tall, but he was fast too. His hand clamped over Shorty’s mouth before he could finish. “Shorty’s got a point, Cooper,” he said in a more polite tone, “what we need is another worker to replace Leigh, not a new leader. Who gave you your orders?”

“Sergeant King,” he replied.

My suspicions had been correct. I felt like the proverbial camel whose back was broken by too many straws, and this insult felt like the last straw. All of our freedoms while foraging were gone now. Not only were Custodians following us everywhere we went, ensuring we no longer got up to extracurricular activities, now this stooge was gonna be with us every moment of every work day too.

The thought also occurred to me that as King had appointed him, Cooper might be a Custodian informant.

“So, we’re all good now?” Cooper asked condescendingly.

“Super,” David replied while glancing at me, hoping I could do something to get rid of this clown.

“Right then, here’s the way I do things,” he began. “Rule number one, and this is hard and fast – we are a foraging team, not a Custodian squad – we do not engage Skel in combat for any reason. If you see a Skel, sound the alarm and retreat to the Custodians. Rule number two, my word is law. If I say something, you do it – straight away, and without fussing. Rule number three, we are out there to collect metals, and nothing else. If I so much as catch one of you guys even peeking at anything else, I’ll bust your chops.”

The Custodian Bushmaster chose that moment to arrive, backing carefully into the yard until it was next to our truck. As Cooper rushed off to speak to King, I motioned for the guys to come closer. “As long as this Cooper guy is with us, don’t ask me to do tongue-clicks to find things, okay?”

“Why?” David asked.

“If the Custodians hear about it, they may suspect Ethan is something other than what he is,” Michal explained.

“But blind people can do it,” David pointed out.

“I know,” I replied, “but I’m not blind, so just don’t mention it, okay?”

“So what the blazes are we gonna do to spot Skel booby traps?” Shorty demanded.

“We’ll just have to be careful, like usual.” I didn’t tell him that before the Custodians joined us, I had been bouncing ultrasonic shouts off our surroundings to check for traps. Now we were really gonna be in the dark.

King approached us with Cooper in tow. “I hear you boys have met your new team leader.”

We shifted about in agitation, but none of us said anything. I made eye contact with my future brother-in-law and wanted to protest, to scream blue murder, but I knew it wouldn’t achieve anything so I kept my mouth shut.

“Right then, let’s get this show on the road,” King said once it was clear that we were gonna take the leadership change lying down.

“I’ll drive. Who’s got the keys?” Cooper asked smugly. Michal handed them over.

I could have said something, but was too focused on what I was hoping to hear – Nanako’s footsteps. What if she came while we were driving off, resulting in me snubbing her efforts for a second day in a row?

“Jones, get your butt in gear!” Cooper bellowed.

I glanced at my watch and my hopes floundered on the rocks of despair when I saw it was five past nine – she wasn’t coming. So I had hurt her feelings yesterday and extinguished her interest in me. I know nothing could have come of it, but I wanted to talk to her, even if only briefly. Deflated, I walked to the truck and sat beside Cooper. Thanks so much, Michal for sitting in the back and forcing me to sit next to the doofus. I stared daggers at Michal in the rear vision mirror, and he rewarded me with the barest hint of a smile.

Cooper drove to a street in Carlton with a crumbling, weed-overgrown footpath and an asphalt road that was cracked and pitted. The houses in this street were over two hundred years old, and being made of brick were still structurally intact, although much of the woodwork was rotting away, and most windows were smashed or blown in.

“Right boys,” Cooper said after we climbed out of the truck. “The Recycling-Works says we’re running low on lead, so kit up and we’ll strip these houses bare.”

I glanced at King, who was standing outside the Bushmaster, which was parked beside the truck. He was watching me keenly, wondering how I would react to having lost my position as team leader. “We’ve already done this street, Cooper.” I said.

“Is that right, Jones? In that case, follow me and I’ll show you all the spots you missed,” he said patronisingly.

“We didn’t miss anything,” I assured him flatly.

He patted me on the shoulder. “Ah, the arrogance of youth. Now follow me. After I’ve shown you the places to find lead, we’ll split up and tackle the houses in two teams.”

Cooper unhooked a ladder from the side of the truck, placed it against the nearest house, and addressed us as though we were fresh out of school. “You’ll find lead sheeting used as flashing around the sides of the chimneys and electrical wire connections to the houses.” He clambered to the top of the ladder, and then stopped, surprised. “Oh, those spots have been stripped.”

After that, he led us throughout the house, looking for lead sheeting in the cornices, around the bases of down pipes, in the conductor heads and window frames, and so on, until he had exhausted every possible source of lead – of which he didn’t find a single scrap.

“Told you we didn’t miss anything,” I said.

Cooper glared at me. “You know Jones; foraging teams have been working these suburbs for a hundred years, so how do I know that you’re the ones who stripped this house?”

My teammates, who had been gloating at our victory, glanced unsurely at one another – how were we gonna prove we’d done it?

I so wanted to smash my fist into Cooper’s cocky, know-it-all expression, but I somehow – only just – managed to resist the urge. “Take a look inside the roof above the laundry manhole,” I replied. “You’ll find some things we found but left behind, you know, since Newhome citizens aren’t allowed to touch them.”

Cooper grabbed the step ladder and stomped back into the house. He returned a moment later with three rifles wrapped in plastic. “You’re supposed to return all firearms to the Recycling-Works so they can be given to the Custodians, something I’m sure you are aware of.”

“Proves we’re the ones who stripped the house, doesn’t it?” I answered, ignoring his comment completely.

Cooper stuck his face an inch from mine. “I don’t like you, Jones.” With that, he stomped off to present the rifles to the Custodians.

My teammates and I gave each other inconspicuous high-fives.

“Score one for our team, Jones,” laughed Shorty.

After that, we drove around our assigned sector of Melbourne’s ruins, striking out time and again. After eating our lunches in the truck – apparently, you don’t need an actual lunch break if you don’t do any physical work – Cooper found an old restaurant with thin lead sheets used to waterproof the floor.

My teammates would not speak to Cooper as we worked, except to answer direct questions, and they always called him ‘Cooper,’ not ‘Boss,’ which annoyed him no end. To rub salt in the wound, they called me ‘boss’ instead. My friends were the best. For myself, I was so deep in the doldrums because Nanako didn’t show up this morning that I barely spoke a word.

When I got home that evening, I had a quick shower and dressed in my neatest casuals, for I had to be at my parent’s flat soon to finalise the details of my pending marriage.

The thought of being married to Sienna King for the rest of my life gave me the shudders. To be honest, I knew that few marriages in Newhome contained loving relationships, but all the same, I had always hoped to respect and get on with my wife. I couldn’t see that ever happening with her.

A knock on my door snapped me out of my depressing reverie. Thinking the guys had dropped over for a visit, I pulled the door open and my heart stopped.

For standing in front of me was Nanako, wearing long pink and black striped socks that reached to her thighs and an oversized men’s blue and black flannelette shirt, which she wore as a dress. And she was holding two plastic bags full of fresh food.

Chapter Eleven

Peering up at me from beneath her pink bangs, Nanako held up the bags and smiled warmly. “Hi Ethan, I’ve come over to cook dinner for you tonight.”

I don’t know how long I stood there staring at her, working my way frantically through the plethora of conflicting thoughts her words sent zooming through my mind. Foremost was of course the liberating relief that came from realising I had not hurt or snubbed her yesterday morning. Second was the sheer delight that I finally had an opportunity to spend time with her. This was followed by panic because I was due at my parents’ house shortly and there was no way I could fit dinner with Nanako and with my parents into the one evening. Then of course was the gut wrenching fear associated with the knowledge that it was not permitted for a single guy to be alone anywhere or at any time with a woman who was not a family member.

I realised I had to turn down her offer and send her away, but as I stood there looking down into her innocent, hope filled face as she held the bags of food, I knew I couldn’t let her down again.

“That sounds wonderful – please, come in,” I said as I stepped back to let her into the flat. As she walked past me, I noticed Councillor Okada standing a couple of doors down, either playing the part of chaperone, or watching to make sure she arrived safely at her destination, if not both. I wondered if I should ask him to come in too, but he bowed politely and walked off before I had the chance.

Nanako had dumped the bags of food on my miniscule kitchen bench – the kitchen was beside the front door – and was digging through the drawers and cupboards beneath the stove and bench.

The view of her of slender thighs exposed between her over-knees striped socks and the shirt was so mesmerising that it took a great deal of effort to find my voice. “Sorry, I don’t have much stuff.”

“Oh, that’s fine, I’ll make do,” she reassured me cheerily as she pulled out two dented saucepans and a battered wooden chopping board that I had bought second hand at the market.

“I have to make a phone call,” I said as I reluctantly tore my gaze from her thighs to her beautiful face.

“Oh – I haven’t interrupted your plans for this evening, have I?” she asked while chopping carrots with a speed I wouldn’t have thought possible. I would have chopped my fingers off if I tried that.

“Oh no, it’s just some minor thing I can reschedule to another night,” I reassured her. Yeah, a minor thing like working out my wedding date. “I’ll be right back.”

My flat was narrow but long, extending from one side of the building to the other. Opposite the kitchen was the enclosed bathroom with shower, basin and toilet. Next was the dining room with the dining table and an old ratty two-seat sofa that faced the TV. The dining room morphed into the bedroom, occupied solely by my double bed. Next to the bed was the rear window and back door that lead to the balcony.

I grabbed the phone from the shelf next to the bed and rang my father. This was not gonna go well.

“Jones residence,” my father answered.

“Hello Father. Look, I’m sorry, but something very important’s come up and I can’t make it tonight.”

“Do not be absurd, Ethan. The King’s are already here and your mother and sister are ready to serve the meal. Get over here right now,” he ordered brusquely.

My head burned red hot from the pressure of the fix I had gotten myself into, for I knew the correct thing to do was to obey him, but when I glanced at Nanako studiously preparing our dinner, I realised I would have to defy father for the first time. “Father, I am otherwise detained and it’s not something I can get out of.”

“What are you talking about, Son? Are you suddenly bereft of your senses? You knew the King’s were coming tonight to finalize the wedding’s details – how can you be otherwise detained?”

“I’m sorry, Father, but as I said, I’m literally unable to come. Please pass my apologies to the King’s as well.”

“Wait a moment,” Father snapped, and he must have placed his hand over the receiver, for I heard nothing for a couple of minutes, and then, “Son? I have passed on your message to the Kings, and they are most displeased, as they should be. However, after much apologising, they have agreed to return tomorrow night.”

I let out a huge sigh of relief, as I thought he was gonna keep insisting that I came over until I caved in. “Right, thank you. I will be there. As I said, I’m sorry.”

My father slammed down the phone before I finished talking, causing me to wince. I was gonna get a major dressing down tomorrow night. Something to look forward to.

My face was boiling hot and my conscience felt as though it had been pierced by a red-hot poker, but I returned to the kitchen and leaned against the fridge to chat with Nanako as she prepared the meal.

“Is everything okay?” she asked.

“It’s all sorted,” I assured her as I watched her pop small balls of fish meat into a saucepan bubbling with boiling oil. “Doesn’t Councillor Okada need you to translate for him tonight?” I asked.

“I told him I wanted the night off,” she said as she started peeling potatoes.

“And he let you?”

“Of course,” she replied, as though the answer should have been obvious.

“Do you mind if I ask how you can speak English so well, but he doesn’t?”

“I went to primary school in Inverloch,” she replied. “My parents thought it would be good if I could speak both languages.”

“They were right – imagine the trouble you and I would have trying to communicate if you only spoke Japanese,” I laughed.

“I don’t know,” she answered with a smile, “You understand Japanese well enough.”

“Yeah, and that’s kind of weird.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because I never learnt it,” I replied.

“Really? Then why do you think you understand it?” she asked, studying my face carefully.

“Can’t say, to be honest,” which was true, I really couldn’t tell her it may be because of my abnormal abilities. I decided to change the subject. “Hey, how do you know where I live?”

“Councillor Okada asked an official for your address. He said he wanted to drop by and say thank you,” she replied.

“I see.”

“That was okay, wasn’t it?” she asked, suddenly concerned.

“Of course,” I assured her, giving her an encouraging smile. “Hey, do you have any brothers or sisters?”

“One of each,” she replied. “My brother is ten, and my sister eight.”

I waited for her to return the question, but when she didn’t, I volunteered the information anyway. “I have two sisters, one twenty and the other twelve.”

She nodded as she continued cutting vegetables.

“What are you cooking?” I asked, my interest piqued by the appetising smells filling the flat.

“Oden,” she replied. “It’s a Japanese winter dish. I was lucky to find some of the ingredients in North End and most of the others in the markets. I had to make my own fish cakes, though. And although we normally eat rice with the dish, we’ll have to make do with bread rolls since Newhome doesn’t grow rice.”

“I see. Hey, you’re an amazing cook, you know. The obento you made was the best lunch I’ve ever had.”

“Oh no, you are too kind – my cooking is nothing special.”

“You’re too modest,” I laughed. “Where’d you learn to cook?”

“I’ve had a lot of practice,” she replied.

Suddenly, I could contain my curiosity no longer. “Nanako, if you don’t mind my asking – how old are you?”

Her dark brown eyes peered out from beneath her fringe. “I’ll be nineteen in a couple of weeks.”

I was dumbfounded – she was years older than she looked and older than me as well. “You sure hide your age well – I figured you were fifteen at the most. In fact, you’re a couple of months older than I am. I turn nineteen at the end of February.”

“Then we are virtually the same age,” she said, rewarding me with another of her winning smiles.

“Yeah, amazing hey?” I laughed, before asking, “What do you do in Hamamachi, are you, you know, the town’s translator or something?”

She shook her head, “Oh no, there are quite a few of us that speak English. Actually, I’m a forager like you.”

“Really? What a small world. Where do you do your foraging?” I quizzed. Maybe they came to Melbourne sometimes, and if so, perhaps we could bump into each other from time to time.

“Mostly abandoned country towns, but I’ve been to Melbourne’s eastern suburbs too, looking for anything old tech – mobile phones, computers, tablets, and books, of course.”

“Books from outside Newhome are banned here,” I said sadly.


“Something about their having the ability to put subversive ideas in our minds. All the same, it doesn’t stop me reading them when I’m out foraging,” I admitted slyly.

“How long have you been foraging, Ethan?”

“Two years.”

“What did you do before that?” she queried as she began to add a number of ingredients into the larger saucepan – boiled eggs, potatoes, carrots, white noodles, her hand-made fishcakes, and a vegetable I hadn’t seen before, kind of like a large white radish. She must have bought it in North End for I hadn’t seen it in our markets.

“It’s a long story,” I answered.

“I don’t mind long stories.”

I didn’t want to go there, but as she wouldn’t let the matter drop, I didn’t have much choice. “Honestly, I don’t remember. After I left school at fifteen, I started foraging, but a few months afterwards, I suffered a head injury that caused me to have amnesia and very bad epileptic seizures. All I recall is waking up in hospital after having the operation that stopped the seizures. My memory of that year never returned, sadly.”

“When was the operation?”

“December 2120.”

“And you don’t remember anything about that year? About what you did before the accident or the time in hospital?” she quizzed.

“Not a thing.”

“Have you tried triggering the missing memories, like going back to the hospital?”

“I’ve been back a few times for checkups,” I answered, “but it didn’t trigger any memories. I don’t think there’s anything left to trigger, the accident did too much damage.”

We kept making idle chatter until the meal was ready. As she cooked, my gaze kept straying to the tantalizing glimpse of her slightly exposed thighs. I tried to fight the impulse, but try as I might, failed miserably. I was afraid she might catch me ogling her legs and cause me to die of embarrassment. Fortunately, if she noticed, she said nothing, but acted as though my behaviour was nothing out of the ordinary.

I must admit I was rather confused when she set two places at my small dining table instead of one – two bowls, two cups, and two plates stacked with bread rolls. She indicated that I should sit and after sitting opposite me, served the oden into both of our bowls. This was a most pleasant surprise – she was gonna eat with me instead of waiting on me and eating later, as did Newhome’s women. She handed me two wooden sticks.

“You want me to eat with chopsticks?” I asked.

“Yes, please,” she replied mischievously.

“But I’ve never used them before,” I complained.

“You’ll do just fine.”

I picked up the chopsticks and dug into the oden, while she did the same. To my astonishment, I could use the chopsticks quite proficiently.

The oden’s ingredients had been cooked in a soy-flavoured soup, giving them a wonderful flavour, including the potatoes and boiled eggs.

As I watched Nanako noisily slurping down noodles, I suddenly gave her a heartfelt smile, which she immediately returned, her eyes sparkling merrily. I was immediately struck by the growing attraction I felt for her, which both confused and surprised me, since we’d known each other for such a short time. If someone had told me a week ago that this was gonna happen, I wouldn’t have believed it.

Another thought popped unbidden to my mind: I imagined I married Nanako instead of Sienna, and that we ate together like this every day. And that I had a future of joy rather than of endless frustration.

I picked up a large piece of radish, which had changed during cooking from opaque white to translucent brown, and as I did, another ‘spike attack’ tore through me ruthlessly. Not wanting to concern Nanako, I tried to hide it by concentrating on eating until it passed. The image that accompanied this attack was of a bathroom mirror and a cluttered basin, including two toothbrushes, soaps, shampoo and conditioner, washing-cloths, and cotton balls. My mind was yet again convinced I had experienced this exact moment before, eating oden with Nanako while seeing this vision, but my rational mind dismissed this as mere nonsense. What was going on in my head, I wondered?

My next scheduled check-up with the hospital neurologist was in two days, so I figured I should tell him about these turns, just in case.

“You okay, Ethan? You’ve gone quiet all of a sudden.”

“Sorry, we can’t have that, eh?” I laughed, hoping she hadn’t noticed anything out of the ordinary.

She studied me intently, as though trying to see into my mind. I did not want to mention these strange turns that defied all logic so I asked the second question I had been dying to ask her. “When are you and Councillor Okada returning to Hamamachi?” I was dreading she might answer that she would return tomorrow, for she had brought such light into my gloomy, dark life and I didn’t want her to go.

“Your town council is preparing a selection of items that Newhome manufactures and wishes to offer in trade with Hamamachi. As soon as they are ready, your Custodians will escort the samples and Councillor Okada back to Hamamachi.”

“But what about you? Aren’t you going with them?” I asked, thinking she had left her name out by accident.

“No, I’m not going back.”

“What, why not?”

“Because there’s something here I want,” she said, a smile tugging at the corners of her slightly upturned mouth.

I wracked my mind, trying to think what she was referring to. “Oh, and what is this thing you want?”

She giggled. “Oh Ethan, you’re a smart guy, but sometimes you aren’t too bright.”

I think there was a compliment in there somewhere, and a massive hint of what she wanted, but try as I might, the answer eluded me. “You’re not gonna tell me what it is?”

“Nope, you’ll have to work it out by yourself.”

“Well, whatever it is, I’m glad it’s keeping you here,” I said.

“And why’s that?” she asked, leaning forward slightly, her gaze suddenly intense.

I blushed, turning bright red in the process, no doubt. “So you can keep making me these marvellous meals.” Which of course, was not the reason at all – what I wanted to say was: so I can keep seeing you, and sharing meals with you, and talking to you, and daydreaming about the impossible.

“Is that right?” she smirked playfully. “In that case, I’ll make you udon tomorrow night – you’ll love it.”

“Can we make it the day after? I have to go out tomorrow night,” I said as I served myself another potato and fish ball.

“Really – where are you going?”

I squirmed in my seat and looked at my hands as I replied. “My father’s chosen my bride and our two families are meeting at six tomorrow night to finalise the wedding date.”

Nanako choked and sprayed a mouthful of water over the table, her eyes wide with horror and dismay. “Who is this girl?”

I could only glance at her as I replied reluctantly. “Remember Sergeant King, the leader of the Custodians who helped rescue you on Monday? It’s his younger sister. I met her last night for the first time.”

“Do you…love her?” she asked, her voice quivering as her eyes bored holes through mine.

“No, of course not,” I replied without hesitation. “All she cares about is using the marriage to help her get into North End. My father told her father I am capable of accomplishing anything.”

“Then tell your father you won’t marry her,” she commanded.

“I can’t,” I replied sadly. “All marriages in Newhome are arranged by the fathers. The children have no say in the matter.”

“That’s crazy,” she said, and then, after a long pause, “When do you think the marriage will take place?”

“Probably within the next two months.”

At that news, her face paled quite considerably. “Where are you meeting with them tomorrow night?”

“At my parent’s house.”

She nodded a couple of times, and then rose and collected the used bowls, plates and chopsticks. She took them to the sink and washed them, making no further attempt at conversation. I put the leftovers in a plastic container and left them on the bench to cool down.

After that, we adjourned to the sofa and although I tried to draw her into conversation, I soon gave up for if she responded at all; it was never longer than a one-syllable word.

Her reaction was clearly something to do with me telling her I was getting married, but I could not understand why she was reacting like this, for we barely knew each other. I had figured her interest in me could be to repay the debt she owed me for saving her life, but with the cryptic comments she had made tonight, I suspected that was not the case. And if it wasn’t, then what was her purpose in pursuing me?

“I had best head back, it is getting late,” she said as she pulled from a pocket what appeared to be a working Smartphone.

I watched in childlike wonder as she activated it. “Councillor? Owatta. Hai hai, ja, mata.”

“Your phone works,” I virtually squeaked when I found my voice.

“Certainly does,” she said.

“But, their batteries are all dead, the digital programming has perished, and there are no satellites to connect them to,” I protested.

“That was the case, but we have learned how to repair them and make our own batteries. We even found a suitable satellite that survived the Apocalypse.”

“I’m impressed,” I practically drooled, and it occurred to me that if I had one of those phones I could talk to Nanako at any time. Though I couldn’t just come out and say that, it’d be too forward. So I said, “Hey, if I had one too, could I talk to people?”

She nodded, though without enthusiasm. “Well, the only people you’d know with Smartphones are me and Councillor Okada.”

“Then maybe I could ring you?”

There was a sharp rap at the door before she could answer – Councillor Okada had arrived. I don’t know where he had been this evening, but it was obviously close by.

I hurried to the door, opened it and returned the councillor’s polite bow. As Nanako joined him, I studied her downcast face and wished there was something, anything, I could do to lift her spirits again. “Thank you for a wonderful evening and gorgeous meal, Nanako,” I said.

She didn’t reply, but rose to her toes and pecked a light kiss on my cheek, and then walked off with the councillor without a backward glance.

I glanced quickly about to see if any Custodians were around to have seen her leave my apartment, but was relieved that none were in sight.

After I closed the door, I slid to the floor and just sat there, at a loss. I touched the cheek she had kissed, and my emotions and thoughts swept into a storm of confusion. I hated to see her so sad, for it tore me up inside, as did the fact that the night ended on such a negative note.

I hadn’t even confirmed if she was still coming over the evening after the next.

Chapter Twelve

The morning sunlight was streaming through the windows when I woke on the floor beside the front door. I don’t know how many hours I sat against the door last night, but I obviously fell asleep eventually. I was stiff and sore, but not overly so as I often slept on the apartment block’s concrete roof.

Tormented by the troubled, miserable expression on Nanako’s face last night, I had zero interest in food. I drank a glass of water and threw a couple of pieces of fruit and a bottle of water into my backpack. I didn’t pack food for lunch as I figured I’d be in no mood to eat at lunchtime either.

That done, I left my flat and headed for work. It normally took fifteen minutes to walk there, but I stretched it out to half an hour so I wouldn’t arrive early. I had no interest in talking to anyone today, especially not In-Your-Face-Cooper.

My walk was plagued with thoughts of last night, of how a perfect evening with a beautiful and mysterious girl turned sour when I told her I was getting married. But why? We had known each other only a few days, so why did this news have such a strong effect on her? I mean, she intrigued me greatly, but there was nowhere our relationship could go from here. Surely she could see that too.

And what was her reason for not leaving Newhome with Councillor Okada? She said she wouldn’t leave because there was something she here she wanted. What was this mysterious ‘thing?’

I was still lost in this mental quagmire when I saw Lieutenant King waiting for me at the Recycling-Works gates with a savage scowl on his face. This wasn’t gonna be a good day.

“That was some stunt you pulled last night, Jones,” he hissed when I reached him.

Still feeling somewhat distressed, I was in no mood to placate him. “My apologies, Lieutenant, but I was otherwise detained,” I replied, the tone of my voice bordering on insolence.

“My father was most displeased – don’t pull any stupid stunts like that tonight, you hear me?”

“I will be there as arranged, Sir,” I assured him.

“You’d better be. Now hop in your truck and let’s go.”

As I walked over to my teammates, Michal saw my dour expression and raised an eyebrow, but I just shrugged in response; I wasn’t gonna say anything in front of the others.

“Ok scavengers, pack them behinds into the truck,” Cooper ordered as he reached for the driver’s door.

“We’re foragers, not scavengers,” Shorty protested.

“A kettle by any other name is still a kettle, Shorty. We go out into a dead, ruined city and scavenge amongst the decaying ruins for scrap metal. Calling us ‘foragers’ is just some drongo’s attempt to make us think more highly of ourselves than we ought. Now, let’s go.”

On a normal day, I would have taken issue with Cooper’s deriding comments, but I didn’t have the heart for it. I climbed in next to him and we set off for the town gates, the Bushmaster roaring after us.

There was no sign of Nanako, just as I expected.

Once out of the town, Cooper drove us east, following exactly the same route he took yesterday. We drove slowly down Dryburgh Street and then towards the CBD itself, past rusted out cars and trucks, through shrubbery and wild grasses that flourished in every crack in the roads and sidewalks, until we reached the restaurant we had worked on yesterday.

Cooper backed the truck up to the restaurant’s concrete steps and we clambered out and put on our utility belts. The Custodians parked the Bushmaster in the middle of the street, one private popping out the roof hatch to operate the machine gun, while King and another private exited the vehicle by its rear door. They glanced about the street once, announced their thorough investigation was complete, and gave us the go-head to begin work.

“David, you’re upstairs with me,” Cooper snapped, “You other three finish tearing out the lead sheeting from the kitchen floor.”

With Michal wielding his sledgehammer and Shorty and I our crowbars, we traipsed up the concrete steps and into the shell of the restaurant’s foyer. All the windows were gone and the customer-service counter’s wooden frame had rotted away, leaving the plastic top lying on the floor amidst a carpet of leaves, twigs, dirt, and plaster that had peeled from what was left of the ceiling. We threaded our way across the restaurant’s dining room, which was an even greater mess than the foyer. The wooden tables had rotted quite badly – most of their legs had collapsed, and the chairs had fared no better. Chunks of plaster had fallen on everything, and the place stank of mildew and mould.

Switching on his torch, Shorty led us to the large kitchen out the back, where we paused and surveyed our previous day’s handiwork. After moving aside the ovens and benches we could shift, we had ripped up most of the disgustingly filthy linoleum floor tiles and had begun to pull out the grimy, thin lead sheets beneath – a common waterproofing system used in commercial kitchens. Several kilos of lead had already been removed and rolled up, but we were only part of the way through.

I grabbed Shorty’s torch and panned it back and forth as I considered which section of the floor to tackle first, when an uneasy feeling rose in my gut. “Hold up, guys,” I said quietly, examining our surroundings with more than casual interest now, for if I wasn’t mistaken, the room had been tampered with ever so slightly. “I don’t recall the freezer door being open yesterday, and I’m sure we put those rolls of lead in front of it, not beside it.”

Michal hefted his sledgehammer and we approached the walk-in freezer as quietly as we could, when Cooper suddenly started screaming “Skel!” at the top of his voice, followed by the sound of  his heavy boots thumping on the floorboards above.

At the exact same instant, the walk-in freezer door swung open and a horrifying, skeletal apparition burst into the room, made all the more terrifying due to the flickering torchlight and the cow horns protruding from the sides of the skull-helmet – the Skel looked like a demon from the depths of hell. He was also one of the biggest I had seen. He charged us while yelling obscenities and brandishing a converted axe. Shorty and Michal fell back in shock, but I noticed he was timing his swing to hit Michal, not me. So I did the last thing the Skel expected – I charged inside his swing and swung my crowbar at his throat. Unfortunately, his arms collided with me and threw off my aim so that my blow only glanced off his skull-protected face.

The good news was that my attack had given Michal time to recover his balance, step forward and deliver a mighty swing of his sledgehammer to the Skel’s head. The cow horn-adorned human skull he wore as a helmet exploded and he went down with a massive thud.

However, before we could breathe a sigh of relief, the door at the back of the kitchen smashed open, allowing brilliant sunlight – and two more Skel – into the room.

“Run!” I shouted.

Shorty and Michal didn’t need any convincing and sprinted out the kitchen while I brought up the rear. The Skel, one small and one large, gave pursuit – two more nightmarish ghouls to haunt my dreams for the rest of my life.

As I darted out of the kitchen and into the dining room, a crossbow bolt missed my head by inches and imbedded itself into the far wall. I glanced back and cried out when I saw that the smaller Skel was only a step behind, hands reaching out to grab me. I threw myself to the right while I twisted to the left and brought down the crowbar. It connected with my pursuer’s right arm, breaking the bone armour and possibly their arm as well.

To my surprise, a woman yelled in pain and uttered a stream of four letter words that would have made me blush had I not been in such dire circumstances – the smaller Skel was female!

Refusing to let this astonishing find distract me, I regained my balance and rammed her with my shoulder, sending her reeling into a half-collapsed table. I would have followed this up with another crowbar strike, but decided against that particular plan of action when the larger Skel barged out of the kitchen.

I turned and raced after Shorty and Michal, glancing back a couple of times to make sure he wasn’t gaining on me.

My teammates and I sprinted out of the darkened restaurant and into the sunlit street, while at the same time, the Custodian operating the Bushmaster’s roof mounted machine gun opened fire upon a target on the far side of the street.

King rushed over to us, gun at the ready, “Forget the truck – get in the Bushmaster!”

“Keep your eyes open,” I shouted to Shorty and Michal as we ran around the truck to reach the Custodian’s vehicle, “they’ve got us surrounded!”

Hearing a machine gun fire a short burst behind us, I glanced back and sighed with relief when I saw that King had gunned down the Skel who had pursued us in the restaurant.

We hurried to the back of the Bushmaster, where a Custodian held the door open with one hand while keeping his Austeyr assault-rifle ready with the other. Shorty and Michal clambered in and sat down next to Cooper, who was sitting at the front behind the driver’s position.

“Where’s David?” I demanded as I put one foot into the Bushmaster and safety.

Cooper refused to meet my gaze, “I don’t know, one minute he was behind me, the next he wasn’t.”

“You left him behind?” I asked incredulously, not believing what I was hearing.

Cooper glanced at me, guilt and fear etched on his face.

I think I hesitated for all of a second, and then the enormity of what he was saying exploded into my mind – the Skel had David! My teammate and friend had been caught by those abominations, who were even now no doubt carting him away to a fate far, far worse than death.

Chapter Thirteen

I backed away from the Bushmaster and accosted King, who had just come up behind me. “What are you doing, Jones, get in the vehicle!” he shouted.

“They’ve got David!”

“That’s unfortunate, now get in.”

“We have to save him!” I barked back.

King glanced quickly about, taking in the buildings, wrecked vehicles, shrubs and weeds that surrounded us, and shook his head. “We have no idea where they’ve taken him, and it’s far too dangerous to go rooting around trying to find out. We have to get out of here.”

As if to emphasize his point, a crossbow bolt hit the Bushmaster’s door right beside King’s head with a loud bang. The Custodian with the roof-mounted machine gun fired back at where he thought the bolt had come from, bullets shattering bricks beside a second story window in the building across the road.

Without thinking, I struck a pressure point on King’s right forearm with a knife-hand blow, ripped the Austeyr assault-rifle from his hands, and darted back towards the restaurant. I couched the gun against my shoulder as I ran, and noticed that King had set the gun on fully automatic fire. That was no good, as I could empty the gun’s thirty-round magazine in seconds, so I flicked the automatic lockout back to the exposed position so that the gun would fire in semi-automatic mode. I don’t know how I knew this feature of the gun, but as soon as it was in my hands, I knew what to do, almost like instinct.

I glanced about as I ran, letting rip with ultrasonic shout after shout, the flash sonar enhancing my vision so that I could ‘see’ into every shadow and darkened room, and through every shrub and bush. If the Custodians were somehow monitoring the sound frequencies and spotted me using flash sonar and it cost me my life, then so be it. I had to save David. Period.

I figured the Skel would have taken him out of the restaurant through the kitchen, so I would have to find a way to get behind the restaurant’s back yard. However, before I could do that I had to do something about what the flash sonar had revealed – the entire area was crawling with Skel. Many of the buildings around us had Skel crossbowmen hiding in them, using shadows to remain concealed. Three more of the degenerate nomads, armed with Molotov cocktails, were scurrying towards the Bushmaster from the other side of the road, using wrecked cars, shrubs and wild grass as cover.

And to top it all off, two hundred meters back down the road we had used to get here, several Skel were setting up several bombs which would immobilise or destroy our vehicles if we retreated back the way we came.

As much as I wanted to go straight to David’s rescue, those three with the Molotovs had to be dealt with first. So instead of continuing towards the restaurant, I ran across the road instead, ducking two bolts fired at me from second story windows. When I got behind the wrecked cars, I ran quietly back towards the Bushmaster and the three Skel stalking it. I found them as they were preparing to lob their nasty weapons – the Custodian operating the Bushmaster’s machine gun had no idea they were there and that he was about to be doused with burning petrol. I opened up on the three skeleton-encased warriors before they could throw, and put them down with three shots to the back of their unarmoured necks. That done, I ran back towards the restaurant, where I was almost shot by the Custodian, who thought I was a Skel. He jerked the machine gun away at the last second, sending a stream of bullets whizzing past my head.

My flash sonar detected two Skel hiding in the restaurant’s darkened foyer. Rather than trying to take them on frontally, I ran to the adjacent fast food joint and leapt inside. I dashed past the smashed service-counter and then popped silently through a gaping hole in the wall adjoining the restaurant, and found myself back in the restaurant’s dining room and behind the two Skel. Two more shots and they were down – one dropped soundlessly, but the other held his neck and screamed ceaselessly while thrashing about on the floor.

My line of retreat now secure, I went back into the fast food joint through the hole in the wall and hurried through its narrow kitchen, then into the empty room behind it. But when I tried to push open the aluminium back door, I found it stuck fast. I turned to the window beside the door and as quietly as I could, shifted aside the window frame’s head jamb, which had collapsed, and after checking there were no Skel on the other side, slithered through the gap.

The back of the fast food shop was a jungle of trees, bushes, and weeds jostling to get the most exposure to sunlight. I paused, quietened my breathing, and focused on what I could hear. I immediately heard several gruff Skel voices coming from the restaurant’s back yard beside me. Three were discussing setting up a trap to ambush whoever was pursuing them, for they had heard my gunshots, and the fourth appeared to be reporting their situation, though to whom I had no idea.

I threaded my way through the trees, bushes and weeds until I reached what was left of the chain-link fence that marked the back of the property. Forcing my way through the fence brought me into the backyard of another building. I ran to my left and scaled a crumbling brick fence so that I was now directly behind the restaurant’s rusty chain-link fence and backyard.

I could see four Skel – and – David!

The Skel closest to me was holding David upright with his left arm, using him as a human shield, while his right hand held a knife near his throat. Another Skel was over near the restaurant’s back door to the right, and the other two were on my left, hiding in the bushes. The good news was that they all had their backs to me, as I had expected.

I had to disable the Skel holding David first, so I climbed slowly and quietly up a tree over-hanging the chain-link fence and braced myself in its lower branches. I steadied the assault-rifle against a branch, took aim, and then fired a shot through the Skel’s right wrist and then his throat. The nomad bellowed in pain and dropped both the knife and David, and then collapsed. Next, I put a shot through the neck of the Skel over near the restaurant’s back door, and then jumped from the tree.

The other two chose that moment to burst from where they had been hiding. I put down the closest skeleton-armoured brute first, but the second one fired his crossbow at the same time that I fired a shot through his throat.

The crossbow bolt struck me just below the left collarbone with the force of a sledgehammer, sending me staggering back to collide with a pile of rotting wooden pallets, where I slid slowly to the ground. Seeing the bolt sticking out of my chest felt surreal, but the truth sunk in – I had been shot! I wanted to surrender to the waves of pain washing through me and fall unconscious, but remembering that David was at my feet helped keep me focused.

I reached a hand out to David’s neck, and was relieved to find a healthy pulse. Hopefully they had only knocked him out, for I could not see any wounds on his person.

I also spotted a shiny black, palm-sized plastic object next to the Skel who had been holding David, so I grabbed it and popped it into my pocket.

I could hear more Skel approaching me from other buildings, but even closer were two pairs of footsteps rushing towards me through the restaurant’s kitchen – footsteps that I instantly recognised. They belonged to King and Michal.

Knowing that help was nigh, I tried to stand, but the movement caused agonising pain to tear through my torso thanks to the crossbow bolt.

Everything went black.

* * *

“Jones, wake up!”

I jerked awake to see King’s ugly face two inches from mine. To say he was angry would have been an understatement – he was ropeable. I looked around frantically for a moment, wondering where I was. Then it came flooding back – I had rescued David but had been shot in the process. The four Skel I had despatched lay sprawled about me, but Lieutenant King and Michal had found me at last. Michal was picking up David and slinging him carefully over his shoulder in a fireman’s lift.

“David…?” I asked.

“He’ll live, but we’ve got to get back before more Skel find us,” King snapped as he grabbed my right arm and hauled me roughly to my feet. The pain from being jerked upright so brutally almost caused me to black out again. “I’m sorry, did that hurt?” he mocked as he pointed to the crossbow bolt wound. I saw that he had removed the bolt and placed a sterile gauze pad over the wound, and bound up the shoulder with bandages. “Press here – I don’t want you flaking on us on the way back, ‘cause then I’d have to carry your sorry backside.”

With Michal leading the way back through the restaurant towards the Bushmaster and our comrades, it took all my strength to keep putting one foot in front of the other, and that was with King practically dragging me along with him. He was armed with a pistol; his re-appropriated assault-rifle was slung over his back.

As we left the restaurant’s dark kitchen, we heard voices of several Skel who had entered the kitchen behind us.

“Faster!” King snarled.

Somehow, we made it through the restaurant and safely back to the street, but had to give our faithful truck a wide berth as angry flames were devouring it.

“Cover us!” King shouted to the Custodian operating the machine gun on top of the Bushmaster. The private immediately began firing short bursts at the restaurant over the top of the burning truck – and just in time too – for a group of Skel had begun to charge out of the building behind us. The machine gun fire soon had them scampering for cover.

With Shorty helping from inside the vehicle, Michal carried David carefully through the Bushmaster’s rear door.

After that, Shorty reached out and helped me onto a seat. “Thanks for saving David, Jones, you’re a legend.”

I gave Shorty a weak smile.

King climbed into the vehicle, slammed and locked the door behind us.

The Custodian operating the machine gun suddenly dropped back inside the vehicle moaning in pain and with a crossbow bolt embedded in his shoulder. A Custodian private grabbed a med kit, carefully removed the bolt, and bound up the wound.

King bellowed at the driver, “Go, go!”

Remembering the roadside bombs the Skel had placed on the route we had come, I grabbed King’s arm feebly. “Don’t go back the way we came, keep going east and then circle back using a different route.”

“Belay that order!” King shouted to the driver. And then to me, “Why Jones?”

“This was a meticulously laid trap, King. You think they’re not expecting us to flee back the way we came?”

He glared at me for a moment, and then told the driver to do what I suggested. The Bushmaster’s idling engine roared into life and it quickly picked up speed at it surged eastwards down the street.

I suddenly remembered what had transpired to bring about this debacle – Cooper, our new team leader, had fled the Skel with no thought to David’s safety. The coward was still sitting there behind the driver, shaking with fear. My self control snapped and I flung myself at him, striking him weakly in the face with a bloody fist. I couldn’t get another blow in because I doubled over in pain and collapsed on the Bushmaster’s narrow floor space.

Sending a look of pure venom in Cooper’s direction, Shorty helped me off the floor and guided me back into my seat.

After treating his wounded comrade, the Custodian with the med kit went to check on David.

“How is he – he gonna be alright?” asked Michal, who was sitting next to David and keeping him in his seat.

“Looks like just a concussion but we can’t do anything more for him here. We need to get him checked out at the hospital.”

I was relieved beyond measure to hear that my efforts to save David had not been in vain. He was gonna be okay.

King moved from his seat at the back of the Bushmaster so that he could sit across from me. He sat there for several minutes, glaring at me as the vehicle drove at high speeds away from the ambush site, rocking and bumping us as it passed over broken asphalt and shrubbery that was attempting to reclaim the road.

He finally found his voice. “You’re a damn fool Jones, not only did you almost get us all killed, but you assaulted me, a Custodian, and stole my weapon! You’re looking at ten to fifteen in a hard labour factory.”

Everyone was watching our exchange, both my teammates and the Custodians; they had all seen or heard me assault King, take his assault-rifle, and then rush off alone to save David. Shorty and Michal looked on aghast when he mentioned the lengthy jail term.

I think my face went a shade paler as his words sunk in – ten to fifteen years in prison? All my hopes, all my dreams, my entire life as I knew it, was gone. Still, to save David from the Skel it was a price worth paying. “I’m really sorry, Sir, but I just couldn’t let them take David.”

King leaned closer. “So I noticed. And you know, Jones, I may not arrest you for what you did today.”

I looked at him doubtfully. “I’m sorry, Sir?”

“You’re an enigma, Jones – a puzzle that doesn’t make any sense. For example, explain how you disarmed me with one strike – where did you – a forager – learn how to do that?”

“I don’t know, Sir – when you, ah, hesitated to go after David, my instincts just took over.”

“Cut the bull, Jones. You delivered a perfect knife-hand strike to a pressure point on my arm. Now who taught you how to do that?”

I could see what was worrying him; civilians were not permitted to learn the martial arts. “I’m serious, Lieutenant, I don’t know how I knew that. It just…happened.”

“That’s garbage, Jones. And now on to the next question,” King said as he leaned even closer. “When did you do an advanced gun handling course?”

“What do you mean?” I must admit that he had stumped me with that question.

“There are perhaps half-a-dozen Custodians who could handle an Austeyr assault-rifle with as much skill as you demonstrated back there.”

I shook my head. “I just aimed and pulled the trigger.”

“I said to cut the bull, Jones! You changed the gun to semi-automatic fire, couched it against your shoulder like a pro, and took down Skel with one shot kills. Even I can’t do that.”

“Lieutenant, seriously, I just grabbed the gun and used it. I’ve never done any form of gun handling course. I took up foraging as soon as I left school, and apart from the year I spent in hospital after my accident, that’s all I’ve ever done,” I assured him.

“What accident?”

“A ceiling collapsed on me when I was foraging back in 2120, Sir.”

“And you spent a whole year in hospital for that?” he queried sceptically.

“Apparently, Sir.”

“What do you mean ‘apparently,’ did it happen or not?”

“After the accident, I suffered from amnesia, Sir. I have no memories of that year.”

King leaned even further forward. If he leaned any closer we’d be bashing our heads together every time the Bushmaster went over a bump. “Did it ever occur to you that you may have been a Custodian before your accident?”

“No Sir,” I said, shocked by the suggestion – what a horrid thought! “My memories of leaving school and going straight into foraging are intact. It’s the memories of the year after that time that are missing. Besides, what you suggest is impossible: once a Custodian, always a Custodian, right?”

Which was quite possibly the worst thing to have said; now King was probably back to suspecting I was part of some underground resistance movement, training its members to take on the Custodians. As if.

“Unless you bombed out during boot camp, or were discharged due to medical reasons – and with an injury like amnesia, you would have been,” Lieutenant King answered as he leaned back into his seat, but he wasn’t finished. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously as he continued, “As I said, something about you doesn’t add up. When I get to the bottom of it I’ll decide whether or not to arrest you for today’s indiscretions.”

Actually, the reason he wasn’t arresting me right now was because of my pending marriage to his sister. What would his father say if he came back from work today and informed him he had stuck his sister’s ticket to North End in prison for ten to fifteen years?

Though to be honest, I had to admit I was just as surprised that I had instinctively known how to use King’s gun, since I’d never touched one before. At least, I had no memories of ever having done so. What if his suspicions were well founded, what if I had joined the Custodians or had been part of some underground, paramilitary resistance group? Both thoughts sent shivers down my spine.

“Everyone, listen up,” King said as he snapped his fingers to get our attention. “Regardless of what you think you saw happen today, Jones did the Lone Ranger thing and rushed off unarmed to try and save David. I went after him with Michal, I killed the four Skel who had taken David and wounded Jones, and then Michal and I brought them both back. Is that understood?”

As everyone responded in the affirmative, I wondered what rank King would be next time I saw him. The thought occurred to me that if he were to stick with me, I would catapult him to that esteemed rank he sought in next to no time.

Chapter Fourteen

When we got back to Newhome we found it a hive of activity – Custodian squads in Bushmasters and G-Wagons were patrolling the no-man’s land that surrounded the town, for several other forager teams – what was left of them, anyway – had returned before us, as they had all been ambushed by Skel too.

The town hospital looked like a field hospital in a war zone. Wounded Custodians and foragers filled the operating theatres, emergency department, and intensive care unit. Some suffered burns from Molotov cocktails and burning vehicles, others had been shot with crossbows or hurt by booby-trap bombs, and others had broken bones or other injuries caused by Skel hand weapons. Doctors and nurses rushed back and forth with a frantic sense of purpose.

Our foraging team and Custodian squad were the ‘lucky ones,’ as most of the foragers in the other teams had been wounded, killed or captured, and the Custodians hadn’t done much better. Four more foraging teams had yet to report in. This was truly the darkest day in Newhome’s recent history. The thought of some of our brave, faithful men captured by the Skel weighed heavily upon our hearts – no one deserved to receive such an appalling fate – to be worked to death as a slave to those monsters.

The technician who X-rayed my wound said I was lucky because the crossbow bolt had not done any serious damage, somehow not penetrating as deeply as it should have. When I told him it had been fired at point blank range, he said he suspected that the crossbow string had lost much of its tension. For the first time, I was relieved the Skel did not maintain their weapons very well.

After that, they stitched up the wound, wrapped my chest in bandages, and gave me a blood transfusion.

I had been transferred to intensive care and was attempting to snatch some sleep, a difficult task due to the noise resulting the patients, visiting family members, and hospital staff, when wouldn’t you know it, Lieutenant King made a house call.

“Leave us,” he snapped at Michal, who had been keeping me company.

Michal quickly retreated to join Shorty and David, whose his bed was at the other end of the room.

“Do you feel as bad as you look?” King asked gruffly as he stood stiffly before my bed.

“I’ve felt better, Sir.”

“I suppose you’ve heard the Skel hit all our foraging teams today. Two teams haven’t even come back, which means they must have taken out the Bushmasters as well. All the foraging trucks were lost.”

“So I heard, Sir.”

“Any ideas why the Skel have done this?”

“It could be in revenge for us wiping out their twelve-man party on Monday,” I suggested.

“But that’s not what you think, is it?”

“No, Sir.”

“Don’t pussyfoot with me, Jones, out with it.”

“I think today’s attacks, and last Monday’s attack on the Japanese cars, are part of a greater plan against Newhome, though what I’ve no idea,” I answered carefully, expecting him to refute the idea.

His face, however, remained neutral. “Okay, Jones. Let’s say I buy this theory of yours, but there’s one big problem with it.”

“How did a loose collection of nomadic tribes manage to coordinate such a carefully thought out plan to attack all of our foraging teams on the same morning – teams that were spread all around Melbourne,” I suggested.

“Exactly – any ideas how they did it?” he asked.

“This is how,” I said as I opened my right hand to show him what I had been holding all that time. (Michal had retrieved it from my trouser pocket earlier.)

King’s face became almost as pale as mine as he reached down to take the Smartphone from my hand. “Where did you get this?”

“From one of the Skel, Sir.”

“And you leave it till now to tell me?”

“Sorry, with the injury and all it slipped my mind, Sir.”

“Fair enough. I’ll be off now, I have to hand this in,” he said as he turned to leave.

“The conclusion you’ve reached isn’t necessarily the correct one,” I said quickly.

He turned back to me. “And what conclusion is that?”

“That Hamamachi is supplying Smartphones to the Skel.”

King stared at me long and hard. “You know about Councillor Okada offering to trade Smartphones with us? That information is classified.”

Classified because they intended to offer the imported phones only to North Enders and Custodians, no doubt.

“I noticed our Japanese visitors had working Smartphones when we rescued them,” I said, for I could not admit she had been alone with me at my place last night.

“Okay, how else do you explain the Skel having them?” he demanded, holding up the phone, which to all intents and purposes was identical to the one Nanako had.

“If Hamamachi is willing to trade them with us, they must be trading them with other Victorian towns too. And who knows, maybe someone else has worked out how to repair them.”

King did not look at all convinced, but his face suddenly softened and he asked, “Will we see you tonight? Or do you have orders to remain in hospital for a few days?”

“Forget doctor’s orders,” I assured him with far more gusto than I felt. “I will see you tonight.”

“Oh, one last thing.” The softness I had seen on his face a moment ago vanished.

“Yes, Lieutenant?”

He leaned closer. “I checked the log of Custodian recruits from late ’19 to early ’20 – and your name isn’t in it.”

“I already told I went straight into foraging, Sir.”

“As far as you remember, right?”

I nodded.

“This amnesia excuse is only going to cover you so far, Jones. I’m going to keep digging till I get to the bottom of this, and if I find that you learned gun handling skills illegitimately, I’m going to nail you to the wall,” he menaced, and then stormed off.


Michal rejoined me a few minutes after King left. “What did he want?”

“He wanted to know my thoughts about the Skel attacking our foraging parties today.”

“You’re kidding,” Michal exclaimed, “King asked for your opinion?”

“I know, right? Last thing I ever thought he’d do, though true to form he mixed in a few threats too. Hey, is David awake yet?”

“He is, but he won’t say anything, just stares into space.”

I reached over and ripped the drip’s needle out of the back of my left hand and pressed a tissue over the hole until it stopped bleeding.

“What are you doing?” Michal asked with concern.

“Help me get dressed, will you? I want to see David and find out what’s up.” I hoped he didn’t have amnesia or something like that. There wasn’t a day that went by that I didn’t regret the gaping hole in my mind of eleven months I had no memory of living.

Michal stared at me for a moment as though I was out of my mind, but then came over and helped me out of bed. My clothes had been stuffed unceremoniously into a large brown bag and placed in a cupboard beside the bed. Michal helped me out of the hospital gown and get dressed, but as the nurses had thrown away my blood soaked shirt, he gave me his jacket to wear. It was several sizes too big, but at least it was clean. Getting my left arm into the jacket was agonisingly painful, but I gritted my teeth and put up with it. Adversity was something to cope with and overcome, not pander to.

“I need a sling,” I said, searching the cupboard beside my bed.

“Hang on, I’ll be back,” he said before disappearing into the swirling crowd of doctors, nurses, patients and family members. I hadn’t contacted my family, for I had enough on my mind without them fussing over me too.

Michal returned a moment later with a sling and helped me put it on.

“Thanks Michal, I really don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“Do more things yourself?” he suggested.

“Hey, under the circumstances, I don’t think that’s particularly fair,” I replied, pretending to be hurt.

Michal replied with the hint of a smile.

“Mr. Jones, what do you think you’re doing?” a young nurse demanded as he approached us. He was male, like all nurses and hospital staff, except for those in the maternity ward.

“Checking out,” I replied.

“You need to remain under supervision for at least twenty-four hours,” he insisted.

“Look, I’ll rest better at home, and you’ve got your hands full, right?”

Realising I could not be swayed, he held up his hands. “Fine, but let me at least give you your course of antibiotics.”

I yielded to his request and waited while he went to fetch them. He returned a moment later with a bottle of pills and gave me instructions to take them twice a day with food.

That done, Michal and I went over to see David. He was lying down with his head wrapped in thick white bandages, staring straight ahead with a blank expression, just as Michal had told me.

Shorty was sitting cross-legged on the foot of the bed, but clambered off to greet me as we approached. “What are you doing walking around, Jones? You’re whiter than a ghost.”

“I’ve spent enough time in hospital beds,” I replied, and then stepped over to David, overjoyed to see him safe. I had panicked so badly when the Skel had taken him, terrified we’d lost him forever.

I lay a hand on his shoulder. “Hey mate, how you feeling?”

“Why’d you save me, Jones?” he asked while continuing to stare straight ahead.

“What kind of question is that?” I asked, confused.

“I’m the one who told them,” he replied, stricken with grief.

I glanced at Shorty and Michal, but they just shrugged their shoulders. “Told who what, David?”

“The Custodians, I’m the one who told ’em about Leigh sleeping with his neighbour.”

Although I heard what he said, I simply could not process the words. “You what?”

“He’s always flaunting the law and bragging about it. And then he starts going on and on about how he’s sleeping with this Chinese girl next door, and I got so angry, and jealous too I guess. So I just went and told a Custodian about it. I didn’t even think of the consequences.”

“David, Leigh’s in prison for six years and the girl is dead!” I blurted out, shock from his confession sending my mind reeling.

Shorty, who was closer to Leigh than a brother, exploded into sudden rage. “You absolute and utter idiot, David! I hate you!” He suddenly bolted for the door with tears streaming down his cheeks.

I grabbed Michal’s arm. “You wanna follow him and make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid?”


Michal left and then it was just me and David, feeling somehow alienated and alone, although in a room full of people. I sat down on the edge of his bed and let my mind wander through memory lane, thinking of all the good times the five of us had had together, laughing, crying, talking, exploring the ruins, playing cards, even crying on each other’s shoulders. And now it had come to this.

After many minutes of reflection, I reached out and turned David’s head so he met my gaze. “David, you’re just gonna have to deal with what you did, and when Leigh finally gets out, you gotta fess up and ask how you can make amends, okay?”

There was no response, he didn’t even blink.

“Look, you stuffed up, and you stuffed up real bad, but I got shot saving your life today pal, so don’t you dare waste that, you got me?”

David’s eyes finally focused, first on my face, and then on my arm in the sling. Understanding what I was saying, he nodded slowly.

“Promise me you won’t waste it,” I demanded.

“I promise, Jones,” he whispered, and then, “Jones?”


“Thank you, you know, for saving me.”

“That’s better,” I affirmed him as I gripped his hand.

When Michal returned an hour later, he found David asleep and me sitting in the chair next to him.

“Shorty’s okay, he just needs some time alone,” he informed me.

I stood slowly from the chair, but had to grab the bed to steady myself, “Cool, thanks.”

“And where do you think you’re going?”

“Have to be at my parents by six.”

“And you’re gonna walk there?” Michal asked sceptically.

“Well, I’d rather take a bus but can’t do that since Newhome doesn’t have any.”

“How about you sit back down for another half hour and after that I’ll get you there in fifteen minutes.”

I fixed Michal with a withering glare. “I’m not going by wheel chair.”

“This is no time for misplaced pride, Ethan, but don’t worry, I’ve got a better idea. Stay here, I’ll be back.”

I gave him a mock salute as he sauntered off.

Chapter Fifteen

Michal delivered me to my parent’s apartment by six, and as he promised, didn’t hurt my pride by wheeling me through Newhome in a wheelchair. He dredged up a two-seat tandem bicycle from somewhere – I didn’t ask – and he rode while I pretended to. He even fetched a clean set of clothes from my place. I honestly don’t know what I did to earn a friend like him.

Walking up the three flights of steps to my parents’ flat turned out to be the most exhausting leg of the journey.

“You’re late,” my father scolded me when he opened the door and let me in. He gave no indication of noticing my arm was in a sling. In typical form, his mind was fixated on one thing – which just now happened to be marrying me off to Sienna King.

The King’s had already arrived and were seated as they had been two nights ago. My mother and older sister were standing by the kitchen doorway, waiting for me to turn up so they could serve the appetizer. Mother’s eyes widened in genuine concern when she saw me, for apart from the sling, I was obviously very pale. In deference to the formal setting, she did not speak, but I knew that once the King’s left, she would be fussing over me and bombarding me with questions.

As Father returned to his seat, I greeted the King family formally, and then lowered my aching body in the chair on my father’s right, directly opposite younger sister, who was holding her hands to her mouth in shock at my appearance. I tried to flash her an encouraging smile, but I don’t think I was quite up to the task.

“Liam’s been telling us about the Skel attacks on our foraging teams this morning,” Aiden King said when I turned to face him. “Sorry to hear you got caught up in that, Son. How are you feeling?”

“A bit worse for the wear, Sir,” I replied. Actually, now that the hospital’s painkiller had worn off I just wanted to lie down and die. Well, not literally. I glanced at Sienna, thinking she’d be concerned that I’d been injured; however, she was examining me with little more than casual interest. That horrible sinking feeling returned to my gut – I was to spend the rest of my life with this girl?

A knock at the door interrupted my train of thought. I watched as Father rose and went to see who it was.

“What are you doing here?” my father snapped quite rudely at the mystery visitor.

“I came with the councillor from Hamamachi as his translator,” replied a somewhat familiar voice. My spirits rose when I realised it was Nanako, but my initial excitement was followed immediately by confusion – what on earth was she doing here?

“No,” I heard my father say as he tried again, “What are you doing at my home?”

“Oh, I’m looking for Ethan. Is he here?” Nanako asked, trying to see into the flat past my father’s broad frame.

I had parted company with her last night on a very negative note, and had spent the rest of last night, and all of today, down in the dumps because of it. So this was an opportunity I wasn’t gonna waste. I rose from my chair and stepped to the left so she could see past my father and see me.

Her eyes widened in alarm when she saw the sling, and then, to my amazement, she slipped lithely past my father and rushed over to me. “What happened, Ethan? Are you alright?”

“We got jumped by Skel while foraging today,” I replied.

She laid her petite, bronzed hands lightly upon my bandaged arm. “And you were hurt?”

I was aware that both families were staring at us in a mixture of confusion and disdain – all but Lieutenant Liam wondering how I happened to know such a strange and no doubt unmarried young woman. And me? I didn’t care one iota – I shut them out and gave her my whole attention. I pointed to the crossbow bolt wound, “I, ah, got shot by a crossbow.”

“You got shot?” she exclaimed, her eyes brimming with tears. “So why aren’t you in hospital?”

“They let me go,” I said, which was kind of what happened.

“But aren’t you in pain?”

“Well, just a tad,” I said, pride stopping me from admitting the truth.

“Oh Ethan, this is no good, you could have been killed! Promise me you’ll find a safer job.”

I was surprised by the depth of concern she was showing – she really cared for me. “I’ll think about it,” I replied as I glanced at Lieutenant King. The fact was, with all the foraging trucks gone and the Skel besieging the town, there would be no foraging for some time.

Nanako gestured to my chair. “Here, you’d better sit down, you’re so pale.”

“Let me introduce you to everyone first – everyone, this is Nanako. She’s the translator who came from Hamamachi on Monday,” I said, after which I introduced each member of the King and Jones families to her. She bowed politely to each in turn.

When I got to Liam, she said, “I am honoured to meet you again, Sergeant King.”

“It’s lieutenant now, actually,” Liam replied, clearly uncomfortable with this situation. “And, thank you.”

My father had not moved from the door, which he was still holding open, clearly hoping Nanako would leave.

I, however, wanted her to stay. “Does anyone mind if Nanako joins us for dinner tonight? She is an esteemed visitor to our town, after all.”

King Senior and my father begrudgingly muttered their approval, resentful that I had forced them to do so by asking if Nanako could join us while she was still with us, for had they refused, they would have lost face.

I ushered Nanako to the seat beside younger sister so she would be opposite me. As soon as she sat down, Sienna and her mother grimaced as though she was something the cat had dragged in from the gutter. My opinion of Sienna slid down a dozen more notches.

I returned to my seat as Father closed the door and sat beside me. He kicked my shin under the table, glared at me, and then nodded to my mother and sister, who disappeared into the kitchen. They returned a moment later with bowls of tomato soup.

“This is scrumptious, Mrs. Jones,” Nanako said to my mother after she tasted it. “What ingredients did you use?”

Everyone gaped at Nanako in disbelief – she, a female, had spoken at the meal table without receiving permission to do so from one of the men. My mother looked to my father, unsure of what to do. Although clearly displeased at Nanako’s lack of manners, he nodded his permission.

“It is an English recipe,” my mother answered quietly, “It has tomatoes, butter, chicken stock, tarragon, basil, sour cream, salt and pepper.”

“I recognised the basil, but tarragon? What a fantastic idea, it really adds to the taste,” Nanako replied enthusiastically.

Mother smiled bashfully.

Nanako noticed younger sister stirring her soup and taking the occasional sip. “You’re Meredith, aren’t you?”

Younger Sister’s eyes widened in alarm, and she looked to father for permission to reply.

“Go on,” I encouraged her, cutting in before father had a chance to respond.

“Yes,” she replied shyly.

“You’re very pretty,” Nanako said, smiling warmly.

Younger Sister looked embarrassed, but at the same time, I could tell that she was moved by the compliment.

Nanako studied her with knowledgeable eyes, and I guessed she could see Younger Sister was not well. She had tried to cover the sores at the corners of her mouth with makeup, but they were still visible.

When the soup was finished, my mother and older sister brought out heated dinner plates bedecked with roast chicken, potatoes, pumpkin, and beans.

The tomato soup was the first thing I had eaten today, so I tucked into the roast dinner with gusto, grinning unashamedly at Nanako while I ate.

Glaring with disgust at my undignified display of affection towards Nanako, Sienna King touched her father’s arm deferentially, and he nodded, giving her permission to speak.

“Nanako, is that how all the girls in Hamamachi dress?” she asked with contempt and stressing the word ‘girl.’

Nanako glanced at her attire. She was wearing the same clothes she had worn on Monday, the faded black and blue zebra stripped jacket, black top with blue and pink lace skirt, torn pink leggings and black boots, and as usual, the dog collar with bell and two gold rings. “This was the fashion three years ago in Hamamachi. It comes into vogue from time to time in remembrance of our Japanese heritage.”

“Are you trying to say that outfits like that are traditional Japanese fashion?” Sienna asked sceptically.

“More recent Japanese tradition, but yes. It’s from Akihabara in Tokyo in the late twentieth century, where fashion was inspired by Japanese comics and motion-picture animations,” Nanako explained.

“Is that right? And if you don’t mind me asking, how come your parents allowed a child like you to act as translator for Hamamachi’s emissary? Shouldn’t you be at home with your mother?”

My respect for Nanako increased even more when she refused to respond in similar fashion to Sienna’s attack. “Oh no, I travel a lot, actually. You know, to other Victorian towns. And I serve one month a year in our Militia. And, I’ll be nineteen at the end of the month, by the way.”

Sienna’s eyes just about popped out of her head, for she had believed Nanako to be her junior, not her senior by two years.

“What is this Militia you mention?” Liam asked.

“It’s our security force,” Nanako replied between bites, “You know, like your Custodians.”

King looked at her doubtfully. “And you serve in that?”


“In what capacity?” he demanded. I got the impression this had suddenly become an interrogation.

“My platoon patrols the outer lying areas of the town, you know, to provide security against raiders or Skel who try to steal our supplies or abduct our people.”

“But you’re a girl,” he protested rather too strongly.

“So what?” she shot back at him with such feeling that everyone present flinched. “All Hamamachi citizens aged 15 to 55, whether male or female, serve in the Militia one month a year.”

“So you don’t have any full time security forces?” Liam asked, surprised.

“Apart from the Rangers, only the senior Militia officers serve full time.”


“They’re an elite military unit that specializes in countering Skel incursions and retrieval of kidnapped citizens, stolen supplies and livestock – stuff like that,” she answered.

“Interesting,” Liam murmured, nodding thoughtfully to himself. No more questions came so it seemed the impromptu ‘interrogation’ was over.

“Mrs Jones,” Nanako said to my mother as she waited on us by the kitchen door, “The roast chicken is just amazing, I love the way you’ve brought out the skin’s flavour with herbs and spices. And I love these roast veggies too.”

“Thank you,” my mother replied, glancing at my father, hoping she had done the right thing by replying.

“Oh, by the way Ethan, did you enjoy the meal I cooked for our dinner at your place last night?” Nanako asked me innocently.

While I gagged on a mouthful of roast potato and sprayed it all over my plate, everyone else’s mouths dropped open in shock. In fact, you could have heard a pin drop as all four King’s, disbelieving what they had heard, looked to me to hear my response.

My face was burning hot – I could not believe Nanako had just gone and blurted that out in front of everyone! “Ah, yes, it was delightful, thank you,” I finally managed to reply.

This response was met with stunned silence too.

My father was the one who broke the uncomfortable silence, speaking just loud enough for all to hear as he spoke to me. “So when you rang yesterday and said ‘something very important’s come up,’ this ‘something very important’ was having dinner with her?”

My eyes darted frantically between my father, Nanako, and Aiden King. I wanted to avoid my father’s wrath, and did not want to insult the Kings, but I also refused to insult Nanako’s generous hospitality by playing down how much having dinner with her last night meant to me. “Yes, Father, that’s correct.”

Sienna and her mother gasped in shocked outrage, their hands flying to their mouths.

Aiden King pushed back his chair and rose slowly to his feet, his voice trembling with anger. “Is this how you raised your son, William, to completely disregard courtesy, respect and honour? To be so flippant of his responsibilities?”

My father stood, his mouth working silently like a fish out of water as he glared daggers at me. “I’m sorry, Aiden, I don’t know what’s come over him, he’s never behaved in such a manner before,” he practically whimpered.

“Well, I have never been so offended in my entire life!” Aiden growled as he motioned his family to their feet. “Come Sienna, Wife, Elder Son, we are going.”

Leaving their half-eaten meals behind, the King family strode with exaggerated self-importance towards the door.

I stood as well, knowing I should say something to salvage this situation, but having no idea what it should be, and in fact, having no desire to do so, said nothing.

“Son, apologize at once!” Father ordered me.

I sent a fleeting look at Sienna’s haughty posture as she headed for the door, and then at Nanako’s caring, kind face, and I knew I could not. The thought of marrying Sienna had scared the daylights out of me, and so this situation, although it brought dishonour to my family and I, was an absolute windfall for me. I shook my head.

My father took a menacing step towards me, but froze when Aiden King yanked open the front door and turned to face him. “And in case you hadn’t worked it out, William, the marriage is off.”

I became aware of a menacing presence at my shoulder, and almost jumped when I saw Lieutenant King’s face less than an inch from mine.

“Were you alone with that girl last night, Jones?” he asked far too quietly.

“Councillor Okada came with Nanako,” I replied – an answer, which if interpreted literally, was the truth. If I had answered in the affirmative, King would have arrested us both on the spot.

“You’ll pay for this insult to my family’s honour, Jones, I’ll see to it personally,” he whispered into my ear before striding out of the flat and slamming the door behind him.

Chapter Sixteen

My father was quivering with rage. I had never seen him this angry before, and to be honest, I was scared. I had no idea what he was capable of like this.

“What have you done, Ethan?” he shouted as he took a step towards me. “All of my efforts – weeks of negotiations and discussions – to find you a wife who could elevate your station, who could give you the motivation you need to make something of your life, and you throw it all away. And for what – to have dinner with her?” He pointed at Nanako, but did not even grace her with a glance.

Nanako stood and made her way unobtrusively around the far end of the table and came to stand beside me. I was thankful for her silent support, although she appeared as shaken by my father’s naked aggression and hostility as I was.

“I know you meant well, Father, but why couldn’t you have discussed it with me instead of springing Sienna King on me at the last possible moment? She knew all about me, but I was completely in the dark,” I answered as strongly as I dared, which wasn’t particularly strongly at all.

“What’s that got to do with it?” he bellowed. “I met your mother on our wedding day. You should have considered yourself lucky I agreed to the King’s request to let the two of you meet before the wedding. Now go this very minute to the King’s residence and apologise for your insulting behaviour and beg their forgiveness.”

I did not want to deal with this issue today, I was sore and tired and just wanted to go home and sleep. “Look, Father, please don’t think I don’t appreciate the effort you put into all of this, but I don’t want to marry Sienna King.”

“What you want has nothing to do with it, Son. To marry a girl above your station like Sienna is an opportunity you will never get again – especially once word gets around about what you’ve done. Now off you go.”

I didn’t move.

“I gave you an order, Ethan,” he yelled.

To defy my father on any issue, and especially on a major one like this, went against everything I had been taught, yet I still wouldn’t move.

“Now, Ethan!” he shouted furiously.

“Sorry, Father, I just can’t do it,” I practically whispered.

He took a big step towards me and pulled back his hand to strike me across the face, but little Nanako, a full head shorter than either one of us, suddenly jumped in front of me and dared him to strike her instead.

Father stood there, blinking and shaking uncontrollably, wanting to strike her, but unable to bring himself to do so.

“Get out of my home, you confounded nuisance of a girl!” he finally managed to say, his voice shaking with rage.

“What are you going to do if I refuse, Mr Jones – call the Custodians and ask them to throw me out?” she shot back vehemently.

I looked down at Nanako in surprise – where had that burst of emotion come from? One thing was for sure, though, she had backbone. Far more than I had, in fact.

Father glowered at her for a moment, and then abruptly stormed from the apartment, slamming the door behind him.

Exhausted from standing too long, and from a confrontation that was gonna come back and bite me, I slumped back into my chair.

Nanako pulled out a chair and sat beside me this time. “Are you okay, Ethan?”

“Jury’s out on that one,” I replied.

My half-eaten roast dinner was before me, a victim of tonight’s conflict.

Nanako picked up my fork and handed it to me. “Eat.”

“Lost my appetite,” I answered.

“Ethan, you need to get your strength back, so eat.”

I stabbed a roast potato and lifted it to my mouth. “You too, little one,” I said to younger sister, who was sitting there wide-eyed. She sheepishly began picking at her dinner.

My mother came over and sat across from us. “Son, of all the things to defy your father on, why did you have to choose this one?”

“I’m sorry Mother, but I won’t marry that girl.”

“Got too much of your father’s stubbornness in you,” she sighed in resignation, and then turned to Nanako “Thank you, young lady.”

“For what?” Nanako asked gently.

“For the kindness you’ve shown my son this evening – which was far more than his own family did – I am ashamed to say.” With tears in her eyes, she turned to me. “Are you in pain?”

I nodded. Mother flicked her head at my older sister, who disappeared into the kitchen and returned with painkillers and a glass of water, which she dumped unceremoniously in front of me. I got the impression she agreed with Father. As usual.

I swallowed the tablets and tried to eat a dinner that had lost its appeal.

“Son, you two had better not be here when he returns,” my mother said once I had eaten all I could manage.

“Yeah, I know,” I agreed. I had seen enough conflict for one day, first with the Skel, then King, and now this evening’s episode. The thought of having to walk home, however, was a most unpleasant one.

“I’ll get Councillor Okada to gift you a lift to your apartment. It’s too far to walk in your condition,” Nanako declared as she pulled out her Smartphone.

“In his car?” I asked incredulously.

She nodded as Councillor Okada answered the phone.

Looked like I was going home in style.

Councillor Okada drove me home (more like drove me around the corner) in his incredible black 4WD, complete with a touch screen navigation computer in the dashboard, air conditioning, and a host of other features I couldn’t even begin to guess at. We sure had nothing like this car in Newhome.

When we reached my flat, Councillor Okada bowed and made to leave, but I reached out a hand to stay him. “Councillor Okada, can you please come in, there’s something I want to discuss with you.”

Nanako was clearly disappointed we wouldn’t be alone, but translated my request nonetheless.

Inside the flat, the councillor and I sat at the kitchen table while Nanako dragged over my large footrest and knelt on it.

This was my first opportunity to speak with Councillor Okada since they had arrived. When I had met him in the ruins I had thought him middle aged, but I had misjudged his age, just as I had with Nanako. Although his skin was youthful, his hair was flecked with grey, so I guessed he was probably at least fifty.

Nanako made us all a cup of tea, and after engaging in some pleasantries, I began to share with Councillor Okada what was on my mind. Nanako translated quietly in the background. “The reason I wanted to talk to you, Councillor, is that one of the Skel who attacked us today had a working Smartphone that looked just like Nanako’s one.”

Nanako sprayed a mouthful of tea over the table in shock. Councillor Okada’s reaction was a little more controlled. “How do you know it was working?” he asked in Japanese, and just like before, I somehow understood what he said.

“Its screen was lit up and covered with icons,” I replied. “I’m also pretty sure I heard him talking to someone with it.”

“That’s impossible,” he declared adamantly.

“I brought it back with me.”

“Where is it? I must see it at once,” he demanded, clearly alarmed.

“Sorry, I gave it to Lieutenant King.”

The councillor looked crestfallen. “I really wish you had let me see it first, Ethan. I need to know what satellite service it is connected to.”

“You could ask Lieutenant King to let you see it?” I suggested.

“Out of the question,” he replied, “that would reveal you have divulged this sensitive information to me, and that could land you in much trouble.”

I nodded, touched by his consideration for my well being. “Do you trade the phones to other towns?”

“Of course, the Smartphones are our most desired commodity. Every town we trade with has purchased them.”

“So the Skel must have stolen the phones from their victims,” I deducted. “Unless you trade with the Skel too, but you wouldn’t do that, would you?”

“Of course not – we shoot them on sight,” he replied indignantly. “But to answer your suggestion; stealing the phones cannot be the solution, for the phones need to be constantly recharged.”

“And how is that done?”

“The recharger plugs into any electrical outlet,” he said, his forehead creased in deep thought. “And the Skel cannot have access to electricity, due to their nomadic lifestyle.”

“I think, Councillor Okada, that we have all massively underestimated the Skel. If they are recharging their stolen phones – and they must be – it means they have appropriated a source of electricity.”

“If you are correct, Ethan, this bodes ill for all Victorian towns. When I return to Hamamachi, I will request that a Ranger team be sent out to investigate this matter.” To Nanako he added, “What a tragedy our most experienced Skel counter incursion team was lost a couple of years ago.”

“Lost, how?” I queried.

“Four members of the team were killed and the fifth gravely wounded,” he councillor replied.

“By Skel?” I asked, suddenly afraid. If Skel had wiped out Hamamachi’s veteran Skel hunting team, what chance did anyone have?

“No, they had been ambushed and shot. By whom, we do not know,” he answered.

At this point of the conversation my eyes had become too heavy to keep open, and my head was bobbing towards my chest.

I hadn’t even realised I had fallen asleep until Nanako shook my right shoulder ever so gently. “Into bed with you, mister, you can’t even keep your eyes open.” I don’t know how long I had been asleep in the chair, for it was almost dark now and there was no sign of Councillor Okada.

I stumbled over to my welcoming bed, where Nanako helped me take off the sling and my shirt. I climbed under the covers and lay down.

“You did that on purpose,” I said drowsily as my eyes sought her out.

She knelt on the floor and propped her elbows on the bed beside the pillow. “Did what on purpose?”

“Told everyone I had dinner with you last night so you could sabotage the proposed marriage,” I replied, staring into her eyeliner-encircled dark-brown eyes.

“Maybe,” she said, smiling mischievously.

I wanted to reply, to say ‘thank you,’ but oblivion reached out and sucked me down into its depths – her sweet, round face the last thing I saw.

Chapter Seventeen

I woke around seven, as usual, the throbbing pain in my chest a great way to start the day. My first thought was to look for Nanako, which was absurd, for of course she wasn’t still here. Nevertheless, I couldn’t stop myself glancing around the flat to confirm it. She must have gone home with Councillor Okada last night before the curfew took effect.

Getting out of bed was an exercise in pain as well, since every muscle was as stiff as a board and ached too. Yesterday had not been a good day for my poor body. I finally managed to sit and swung my legs over the side. My wound hurt such that I wondered if I should have stayed in hospital another day, but if I’d done that I would be still be on course to marry Sienna.

Relief surged through me as the truth liberated my mind – I was free of that dark, horrid future.

I also pondered the all-out Skel assault upon our foraging teams and Custodian protectors, and I became very troubled. What was gonna happen now? They had destroyed all the foraging trucks and even two Bushmasters. And as long as the Skel remained out there, surrounding the town, we couldn’t send out any more foragers.

I wondered if the Custodians would mount an offensive against the degenerate nomads, but surely such an attack would be suicidal for the Custodians had no experience with Skel ambushes. And if the Custodians were wiped out, what would stop the Skel breaking into Newhome and kidnapping and murdering its citizens until their black hearts were content? The town’s future, and that of the surviving foragers, was shrouded in the swirling fog of uncertainty.

I had finished dressing when I heard three pairs of boots tramping towards my apartment and smiled in spite of myself – my teammates had come to visit.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” I asked when I let them in.

“Well, you are,” Shorty complained as he stepped past me, “Now I gotta pay Michal twenty bucks.”

“Ha-ha, that’ll teach you from making bets about Ethan’s habits,” Michal laughed as he followed him in. David brought up the rear, downcast, but his head no longer swathed in bandages.

“How you feeling, David?” I asked.

“Like my head’s been hit by a sledgehammer, which is kind of accurate, I guess,” he replied.

“And how are you, Mister Lone Ranger,” Shorty teased me as he headed for the fridge.

“I’ve felt better.”

“Take a seat,” Michal said as he shepherded me towards the dining table. “Breakfast is on us this morning.”

I sat but sent a worried glance in their direction. “Not gonna give me food poisoning or something, are you?”

“Hey, it’s us!” Shorty protested in mock indignation.

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” I laughed, and then wished I hadn’t because of the pain that followed.


They somehow managed to throw together an edible breakfast for four, and grabbing a couple of plastic chairs from my balcony, the four of us crowded around my 2-person dinner table. I observed that although Shorty was ignoring David, he was at least tolerating his presence, which was a start towards reconciliation.

“Hey Jones, did the Recycling-Works ring you last night?” Shorty asked while stuffing scrambled egg in his mouth.

“Me? No.”

“Well, all foraging has been suspended until we are advised otherwise. But it’s not all doom and gloom – the good news is that we have to report to work as usual tomorrow morning and assist with recycling.”

I cocked an eyebrow at Shorty. “Did I detect a slight trace of sarcasm there?”

“Absolutely not,” he laughed. “But you don’t need to worry just yet, Jones me boy – the boss said you can take off as long as you need to recover from your wound.”

“Without pay, no doubt,” I grumbled.

“Nothing in this world’s free,” David chimed in.

I sighed. “I’ll lose the flat if I’m out of work for long, so I guess I’ll have to turn up as soon as I’ve got the strength to walk there.”

“Hey Ethan, seriously, where did you learn to use a gun like that?” Michal asked quietly. “I couldn’t believe my eyes when we caught up to you yesterday. You were sitting next to David, covered in blood, and surrounded by dead Skel.”

“As I told King, I just grabbed the gun and somehow instinctively knew how to use it. Kind of eerie, when I think of it.”

“That’s impossible, Jones,” Shorty said emphatically, “And to be honest, I wouldn’t believe Michal’s tale if I hadn’t seen you disarm King and run off with his gun.”

“I thought you were dead,” Michal confessed softly, his eyes boring holes through me. “You frightened the daylights out of me.”

“Hey, it worked out in the end, thanks to you and King,” I said, trying to reassure him.

Suddenly an image of a disassembled Austeyr assault-rifle flashed into my mind with crystal clarity. I had only enough time to register that the gun was being reassembled with practised movements by two hands – my hands – and then came the all too familiar feeling of déjà vu, with the rest of the ‘spike attack’ symptoms following immediately afterwards.

I tried to hide the attack by taking a sip of tea, and quickly dispelled the feeling that I had been through this exact situation before. I also pondered the image of myself assembling an assault-rifle, for I had never touched one before yesterday. That these images could be premonitions of my future was not a pleasant thought.

At any rate, my check-up with the neurologist was today, so I would run these ‘spike attacks’ past him and see what he thought. He’d probably stick me in the loony bin.

“Hey Jones, you’re in pretty high spirits today, which is quite the surprise considering you got shot yesterday. So what gives?” Shorty asked. “Did that Japanese chick make you another lunch?”

David squirmed uncomfortably in his seat, the situation reminding him of what he had just done to his friend Leigh in a similar situation.

“Something like that,” I laughed, and then grimaced in pain.

Michal was staring at me intently. “David, Shorty, you two head off to work, I need to speak to Ethan.”

“Don’t mind me,” Shorty grinned, not moving an inch. “Besides, we’ve still got plenty of time before we need to leave.”

Michal glared at him with such intensity that he sprang from his chair, grabbed his bag, and left the flat with David.

“I dropped by last night just before curfew, planning to see if you were okay,” Michal said slowly.

As I had been fast asleep then, I’m not sure where he was going with this, but I could guess. “Oh?”

“And I saw Nanako slip out of your flat by herself.”

“She and Councillor Okada gave me a lift home after I had dinner with my parents, and they stayed for a while,” I said.

Michal was clearly hurt by my answer. “This is me you’re talking to, Ethan, not some gullible Custodian. Councillor Okada wasn’t there. He arrived a moment later in his car and picked her up.”

“Sorry mate. Look, they did drop me off and they did both come in, but I fell asleep at the dinner table. When I woke up, it was a couple of hours later and Councillor Okada was gone. Nanako told me to get in bed and…”

“Whoa, stop!” Michal panicked, holding up his hands.

“Oh, cut out the theatrics, Michal, I’m not Leigh,” I said, rolling my eyes in exasperation. “She told me to get in bed and sleep, and that’s what I did. Next thing I knew it was morning.”

Michal seemed to buy my story, but he still wasn’t happy. “Don’t go doing anything stupid with that girl – she’s such an innocent little thing and doesn’t know Newhome’s draconian laws. Could you live with yourself if she was executed because you went and did something foolish?”

“I won’t,” I declared indignantly.

“If I saw her leaving your apartment by herself last night, the Custodians could have seen it too. Don’t risk it again, man.”

“I’ll be more careful,” I assured him a little too testily.

“You’d better be,” Michal said, and sat back with his arms crossed.

I sighed in defeat; he was only looking out for me, and as usual, he was right. “Okay, I’ll ask the councillor to stay with us next time he brings her over.”

Michal relaxed somewhat. “Thank you.”

“So, how are things at home?” I asked after a moment’s silence.


“Your efforts aren’t in vain, you know,” I said, trying to encourage him.

“How do you figure that?”

“When your brother and sister grow up, whose example do you think they’re gonna follow? His, or yours?” I queried.

“Why’d they follow his example?” he asked, confused.

“Well, that’s often what happens, isn’t it? Kids with a violent, alcoholic father end up walking in his footsteps. And when asked why, they say, ‘How else could I have turned out with a father like him?’ But you’re showing your brother and sister that they don’t have to turn out like him. They can turn out like you instead.”

Michal flashed me a brief smile. “Thanks, mate, I needed to hear that.” He glanced at my clock, “Well, I’d better be off or I’ll be late for work.” And with that he ran out of the flat to catch up to the others.

I had an hour to kill before I had to leave for the hospital, so I set my alarm and lay down to rest. I would have to walk there, but would give myself extra time so I could go as slowly as I needed.

* * *

I don’t know why the hospital gives you an 11.00am appointment and then makes you wait two hours before you can see the doctor. Why not just tell me to come at 1.00pm?

When the nurse finally told me I could go in to the neurologist’s consultation room, I was stiff and sore and just a tad annoyed.

The neurologist, Doctor Nguyen, an Asian man in his forties, waved me to a chair by the window. “And what have you been up to, young Ethan?” he asked when he saw the sling.

“I took a Skel crossbow bolt in the chest yesterday.”

“You did? Then what are you doing walking around? Why aren’t you still in casualty?”

“Don’t take this personally, Doctor, but I’ve had enough of hospital beds to last a lifetime.”

“Yes, I suppose you have,” he answered thoughtfully. “So, how have you been these past six months – still seizure free?”

“Yes, Sir,” I replied, “however, I’ve been having these strange turns; they’re probably nothing, though.”

“Tell me about them.”

So I gave him a detailed description of the ‘spike attacks,’ and by the time I finished, he looked quite concerned. “What you’ve just described is a temporal lobe seizure,” he said.

That was the last thing I expected him to say, and the shock hit me like a king-hit to the head. What if I ended up being incapacitated by seizures like I used to? What if the amnesia got worse? “Can they become grand mal seizures like the ones I used to get after my accident?” I asked.

“It’s very unlikely, but a possibility nonetheless. Now, what I would normally do at this stage is send you off for MRI and EEG scans, however, that is not an option at the moment.”

“Why not?” I asked, puzzled.

“The Custodians have made it mandatory that all CAT, MRI and EEG scans be shown to their hospital representative before being discussed with the patients,” he said, angry at this invasion of doctor-patient confidentiality.

“Why is that a problem?” I queried, although I already knew the answer. It was another way the Custodians were trying to root out the mutants who had slipped through the cracks.

Doctor Nguyen stood, quietly closed the door, and sat again. “I went to great lengths to hide your, what shall I call it, unique ability, when you came here in November ’20. I also used a hand picked team I could trust to observe patient confidentiality when we operated on you.”

I think my eyes were just about popping out of my head. “You know?”

“Of course,” he said quietly. “Your brain, ears and voice box are very noticeably different from the norm, and very remarkable, I might add.”

“Doctor, I don’t know what to say,” I whispered as I was almost overcome by emotion. All my life I had hidden my mutation, believing I would be reported should it be discovered – yet this doctor and the team who had operated upon me had kept my secret, and at great personal risk.

“You don’t need to say anything, Son,” he said warmly. “There are many in the medical profession who will do virtually anything to hide the batches of children who were biologically engineered back in the early 2100s. The ultrasound technician who scanned your mother when she was pregnant was obviously one.”

“Sorry, did you just say ‘biologically engineered?’” I asked, not believing what I had heard. The Custodians declared my abilities a mutation – a freak caused by nuclear radiation.

“That’s right, why, what did you think caused you to be like this?”

“I thought it was a mutation caused by nuclear radiation,” I replied.

“Oh no,” he reassured me with a smile, “nuclear radiation may cause birth defects, such as cleft palates, extra fingers or toes, but that’s all pretty much in the past now.”

“So this was done to me deliberately? By whom and with whose authority?” I demanded, anger at this intrusion on my body welling up.

“For your own safety, Ethan, it is best you do not know the precise details of what happened. Suffice to say it was an unauthorised experiment done in secret by a geneticist, who regretfully took his own life and destroyed his work when what he did was discovered.”

“Do the Custodians know this?”

“The senior ones do, most certainly.”

“So why are they trying to kill us?”

“Honestly, Ethan, that is not necessarily the case. All I know is that when the Custodians find any of the biologically engineered children, they take them to a secret facility in North End and they are never seen again.”

They could have been dissected by the Custodians in an attempt to see what made them tick, or they could be alive and imprisoned. The only way to find out would be to let myself get caught, and I wasn’t gonna do that. I suddenly felt as though I didn’t know myself – I wasn’t a mutant like I had always believed, but was deliberately altered to be like this – to have these abilities. On one hand, I was angry that such a thing was done underhandedly, but on the other, I considered my abnormality to be the most amazing gift ever. I wondered why the geneticist had done it, what was his purpose? Was it to make us better adapted to survive in our Post Apocalyptic landscape? If it was, he succeeded most magnificently.

“So what do we do about these temporal lobe seizures?” I asked, changing the topic.

“What I will do for now, at least until the Custodians relax their grip on the hospital, is give you anti-convulsant medication to take twice a day. These should stop the seizures. Start taking the tablets tomorrow, and make an appointment to see me again in four weeks. However, if you have a grand mal seizure, come to the emergency department immediately and request me by name. Don’t let anyone else examine you.”

I nodded as he handed me a prescription.

“There was one more thing I wanted to ask you, Doctor. The images I see when I have these temporal lobe seizures, what are they?” I asked hesitantly.

“They are memories.”

“Memories?” I queried, shocked. “But if that’s the case, then how come I don’t recognise any of them?”

“Give me an example.”

“One image was of a polished wooden floor with slippers and boots, none of which I remember seeing before. Another was of a messy bathroom sink that’s nothing like the sinks I’ve ever seen, and stuff like that,” I thought I’d better not mention the gun, just in case.

Doctor Nguyen expired thoughtfully. “My guess, young Ethan, is that these memories are from the year you don’t remember.”

Now that statement had been baffled. “But my father told me I spent all of 2120 in hospital.”

“Goodness no. You responded very well to the operation and were discharged within a few days, if I recall correctly,” he replied.

Fear blossomed deep within in my gut. I suddenly felt very, very disorientated. “So what was I doing for the rest of that year?”

“I suggest you ask your father.”

“We aren’t exactly on speaking terms at the moment,” I admitted reluctantly. “How long was I in hospital?”

The doctor leafed through the pages in my file. You were admitted into hospital on the 16th of November ’20, and checked out on the 8th of December.

I rose slightly in my seat so I could see the hospital patient-discharge form the doctor was examining. I could see quite clearly where it said:

Patient: Ethan Jones

Discharged: 8 Dec 2120

Signed out by: William Jones

Relationship to Patient: Father

I had been in hospital for just over three weeks, from mid-November to early December. So where was I from January till November? And why was my father hiding it from me?

The doctor suddenly leaned forward and touched my knee gently. “There’s one more thing I need to tell you, Ethan, since it appears your memories are starting to return. It was due to your father’s insistence that I told you your head injury was caused by a collapsing ceiling.”

“That’s not what caused it?”

“No, you had been shot, though not when you were brought in. You had been operated on previously, but not by a neurosurgeon,” he said.

I sat there for some time, trying to process the distressing information he had just dumped on me. I had been shot in 2120! How on earth did that happen? Who shot me? Why did they shoot me? The disorientation I had experienced a moment ago threatened to become full blown vertigo.

“I know this is a lot to swallow at once, Ethan, and I wish I could talk with you more, but I have a list of patients to see today as long as my arm. However, you can stay in my office for as long as you need, I’ll use the office next door for my next patient,” Doctor Nguyen said as he rose.

I don’t think I even noticed him leave, and I’m not sure how long I sat there in his office, trying to get my head around what he told me. My father said I’d been in hospital from January until December ’20, but the doctor said I’d only been here from November. So what had I been doing between January and November? Wherever I was, and whatever I had been doing, it had lead to my being shot.

I had an impulse to rush over and see my father to get the truth out of him, but gave up on the idea when I figured he would probably attack me or throw me out of the house.

I eventually left the hospital and began the slow walk back to my flat. I hadn’t taken the prescription to the hospital pharmacy, for if I started taking the anti-convulsants the temporal lobe seizures would stop, and so would the memories. And I desperately wanted those memories, as they could be my only chance to find out what happened to me in those missing months.

Chapter Eighteen

Lunch was leftover oden and it proved to be just as delicious cold as when hot. In fact, the flavour had been drawn out by sitting in my fridge for a couple of days.

I had just finished and was clearing the table when I heard Nanako and Councillor Okada walking down the walkway towards my flat. I considered opening the door before they got here, but as I was supposed to be hiding my superior hearing, decided against it.

A moment later came the expected knock at the door. Today Nanako wore over-knee socks, boots, jacket, and bike-rider’s shorts – all black. The black contrasted magnificently with her pink fringe.

“You finished early today?” I queried as she stepped inside, surprising me by rising to her toes to plant a kiss on my cheek.

“They didn’t request our presence today,” she replied, “All the bigwigs have been called to some urgent meeting.”

“Probably trying to work out what to do about this new Skel threat,” I said, and then, bearing in mind what Michal told me this morning, I turned to Counsellor Okada. “Please join us, Sir.”

He hesitated, but then acquiesced and stepped into the flat. “Thank you, Ethan.”

“You’re looking a lot better today,” Nanako said as she ran a petite hand down the side of my face, her gentle touch breaking down some of the mental and emotional walls I had built about myself over the years to protect myself from getting hurt. And thanks to Father and Elder Sister, there were a lot of them.

“Amazing what a good sleep can do for you,” I replied.

While the councillor remained in the kitchen and stared out the window, Nanako pulled me over to the sofa and we sat facing each other.

“I dropped by this morning, but you weren’t in,” she said.

“I had a check-up with the neurologist.”

“And how did it go?”

“Well, not so good. I’ve been having these strange turns lately, and he said they’re a form of epileptic seizure,” I said.

Nanako’s face inexplicably paled. She leaned forward and laid a hand on my forearm. “Oh no – are they dangerous like the seizures you used to get?”

“They’re not much of a risk, apparently,” I assured her, for she looked really worried. “And they can be controlled by meds I’m supposed to take twice a day. There’s one good thing, though – every time I have one of these temporal lobe seizures, a memory flashes into my mind. And according to the doctor, the memories are from the year I don’t remember.”

Nanako grabbed my left arm with great excitement, but quickly let go again when I grimaced in pain. “Sorry,” she grinned sheepishly, “but that’s wonderful! What have you remembered?”

“Just a bunch of mundane items and places I don’t recall having seen before, like a polished floor, a beaten up ute in a factory courtyard, a messy bathroom basin, stuff like that.”

“Any memories of people?” she asked keenly.

“No, not yet.”

She was clearly disappointed. “Well, keep thinking of those memories, and try to trigger more, okay?”

“Don’t worry, I’ve been pondering the memories over and over, trying to work out how they fit into that year,” I told her. Suddenly I remembered what I wanted to do this afternoon. “Hey, I’m gonna pop over and visit my younger sister, you wanna come?”

“I’d love to – but what about your father?”

“He doesn’t get home ’til five. All the same, we’re gonna to have to sneak into my sister’s room, as I’m not allowed to enter it otherwise, and she’s probably too tired to come out and talk to us.”

And so we headed over to my parent’s place, with the ever faithful Councillor Okada giving us a lift and walking us to the door.

I pulled out the key I’d been given to my parent’s flat and then listened carefully, trying to work out where my mother and older sister were. Not being able to climb the back of the building like I normally did was a major inconvenience.

I could just discern sounds in the kitchen – sounds caused by two people. So I slipped the key into the door and opened it noiselessly. Glancing down at Nanako, I held a finger to my lips and crept silently into the house. To my amazement, Nanako proved to be rather adept at walking quietly too.

I led us to the small hallway that led to the kitchen and the women’s bedroom, and when the sounds indicated that my mother and older sister were on the far side of the room, we darted into the bedroom.

I quietly closed the door behind us and opened the blinds overlooking the balcony, letting light illuminate the dingy room.

My younger sister opened her eyes and smiled when she saw us. “Hi Ethan, and you brought Nanako too, that’s great.”

I saw the barely touched plate of sandwiches on the bedside table next to her and sighed. “You told me you were gonna try harder to eat,” I chided her.

“Sorry,” she said, avoiding eye contact.

Nanako sat on the bed beside her and smiled warmly. “How are you feeling, Meredith?”


Nanako peered closely at the sores at the corner of her mouth, and took one of her hands in hers, brushing her fingertips lightly over the slightly upturned nails.

“Do you sleep well?” she asked.

My sister shook her head.

“Do you get leg cramps? Is it hard to breathe when you walk about?”

My sister nodded in the affirmative for each question.

Nanako looked over to where I stood at the foot of the bed. “She’s anemic.”

“She’s what?” I asked, fearing it may be an incurable disease.

“She has less red blood cells than normal – it’s from not having enough iron in her diet,” she explained, running a hand affectionately through younger sister’s unkempt, long hair. “Has she been like this long?”

I nodded. “Too long.”

“It’s easy to treat,” she assured us confidently.

“My father won’t take her to a doctor,” I said resentfully.

“You don’t need a doctor,” Nanako replied, and then turned to my sister. “Do you want to be well, Meredith, and be normal like everyone else?” My sister nodded. “You’ll have to be brave and eat a special diet, even if you don’t like it. And if you do, you’ll be healthy like the rest of us in no time.”

“I’ll try,” my sister said hesitantly, which was better than a flat out refusal, I guess.

The bedroom door suddenly banged open and my older sister barged in, only to freeze with eyes wide in disbelief. “Ethan! What are you doing here? And you brought that girl with you!”

Mother heard the disturbance and rushed into the room, scowling when she saw us. “Ethan, you know you’re not allowed in here.”

“We wanted to see Younger Sister,” I replied simply.

“Then knock on the front door like normal people,” Elder Sister snapped. “How did you get in here, anyway?”

“Walked right past you,” I replied, and then turned excitedly to my mother, “Mother, Nanako says Younger Sister is anemic and it can be treated easily with a special diet!”

Mother sighed. “Oh Ethan, you know your father won’t allocate any more money for buying food.”

“You won’t have to, Mrs. Jones,” Nanako assured her, “You just need to buy some different foods to what you are used to.”

“I can’t believe we’re even having this conversation!” Elder Sister snapped. “Get out of our room, Ethan – and don’t ever come in here again.”

“Please don’t stop him visiting me,” Younger Sister implored.

“You mean he sneaks in here often?” asked my older sister.

“Mother knows,” Younger Sister answered softly, “and she never stopped it.”

“Well, I wasn’t sure, but I suspected it,” Mother answered kindly. Like me, she had a real soft spot for my little sister. “I could not think of anyone else who could be buying you such expensive food so often.”

“I thought you were buying that food for her, Mother,” said my older sister as she glanced from mother to me, and back again. “I thought you were secretly taking money from Father to buy it.”

“Oh, don’t be silly,” mother scolded her. She fetched a pad of paper and pencil and turned to Nanako. “Please go ahead, Nanako. What changes do I need to make to her diet?”

“You don’t have any beef in Newhome, but instead of that you can have chicken, eggs and fish. Always eat whole grain breads and cereals, and also spinach, lentils and peas, nuts, and dried fruits like prunes, apricots and raisins. And give her citrus fruit with each meal, it helps the body absorb the iron better,” Nanako said as my mother wrote.

“Thank you, I will incorporate as many of these as I can into her diet, and I’ll find a way to do so without Father complaining,” my mother replied enthusiastically, “Tell me, how do you know so much about food?”

“It is a Japanese tradition for mothers to instruct their daughters about nutrition and healthy eating,” Nanako replied, “Our schools also provide healthy lunches to the children – they are not allowed to bring their own.”

After that, Mother and Nanako fell to talking about food and recipes, so I sat with my younger sister and chatted with her, hoping against hope that she would co-operate and eat this special diet and recover from her condition. And if she did, one of the heaviest burdens that had weighed my heart down for so long could lift away.

We left my parent’s flat at four-thirty to ensure there was no risk of us being there when Father came home from work. He was still very angry this morning, apparently.

My Japanese friends drove me home again, and Nanako told me she would come back and cook dinner for me after she had gone shopping.

While she was gone, I lay down for a much needed rest, my mind racing with thoughts about this girl who was taking such an interest in me. It was a most peculiar experience, which both worried and excited me at the same time.

Chapter Nineteen


As she had promised a couple of nights ago, Nanako cooked udon when she returned an hour later. It was a Japanese soup with thick white noodles, tofu, seaweed, her hand-made fish cakes, radish, and deep-fried prawns. (I had invited Councillor Okada to join us again, but this time he had politely but firmly refused my invitation, bowed and made his exit.)

Nanako served the udon in breakfast bowls, with salad and bread rolls served alongside it. “Sorry, the noodles aren’t the correct ones,” she said as we sat down to eat together, “but they are the closest thing I could find.”

“Smells fantastic,” I assured her as I picked up my chopsticks to eat. And while I sucked down the thick noodles with as much decorum as possible, Nanako slurped hers down quite noisily. I was surprised at this sudden display of bad manners, but hid my reaction best I could.

“You like it?” she asked between loud slurps.

“Love it,” I replied. “You know, I wish you could cook for me every day.”

“You never know, maybe I will,” she answered as she locked her beautiful eyes upon mine.

My face suddenly became rather hot, and I don’t think it was from the soup. And although it didn’t make any sense, I got the impression yet again that she was interested in me. Yet, that niggling doubt that she was doing these things to repay a debt for saving her life refused to go away.

“Nanako, there’s something I’ve been wanting to tell you,” I began hesitantly. It was time to get that doubt out into the air, “I don’t want you to feel like you owe me anything.”

“You mean for saving me from the Skel?” she asked, her eyes sparkling humorously.


“Is that why you think I’m making these meals and spending time with you?”

“Well, it’s not what I’m thinking, per se. But I just wanted to make sure you know that you don’t owe me anything, that’s all,” I explained clumsily.

She leaned forward, smiling broadly. “That’s not why I’m doing these things.”

“Then why are you?” I pressed.

“Because I like you,” she replied, and then, looking down at her dinner, she muttered softly under her breath, “Anata o aishite iru kara.

I wasn’t supposed to hear that phrase whispered in Japanese, but to my ears it was as clear as if she had spoken it aloud. She had said; “It’s because I love you.”

Now that was the one answer I hadn’t expected to hear, though to be honest, that such a beautiful, mysterious girl should profess that she loved me both flattered and confused me. It made me feel special and privileged, but baffled me because we barely knew each other, and because it was a love that could not be realised due to my town’s rigid customs.

“But you’ve known me for less than a week,” was all I could think to say.

“As soon as I saw you on Monday – after you had helped Councillor Okada from the car, I knew you.”

“What do you mean?”

She reached across the table and laid her small left hand on my right. A thrill raced up my arm and down the back of my head and spine, melting more of the walls I had built around my heart. “When I saw you, I saw an upright, honest man with a heart for others – a man of passion and capable of greatness.”

“I…don’t know what to say. No-one’s ever said anything like that to me before.”

“Then don’t say anything,” she smiled.

I thought of Father’s attempt to marry me off to Sienna King, and once again wished he would contact Nanako’s parents to arrange a marriage between the two of us instead. I wished this blossoming friendship could continue yet on a much deeper level. But sadly, it was impossible, for my father would never allow it, and surely neither would hers. I wondered what her goals were in pursuing me so openly, and refused to think it was a merely physical attraction, since she said she loved me.

Searching for answers, I decided to try the bold approach. “Nanako, are marriages in Hamamachi arranged by their fathers like in Newhome, with the children having no say in the matter?”

She shook her head emphatically, her pink fringe swinging from side to side. “In Hamamachi a couple either meets through an introduction arranged by the prospective parents – with no obligation to marry; or they meet and decide to marry entirely on their own, with no input from their parents.”

“You’re kidding.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing.

“I’m serious,” she said, before lowering her voice and continuing, “Ethan, I’ve been to several Victorian towns and none of them are even remotely similar to Newhome. None of them have twelve-foot walls; their residents are free to come and go as they please; there are no exclusive upper class districts like your North End; and I’ve never seen anything like your Custodians, who seem more interested in controlling the people than in providing security against external threats.”

I tried to absorb what she shared, and to be honest, I wasn’t overly surprised, for I had long considered Newhome to be a prison for a population with very few freedoms.

“Do you know who established this town, because I’ll bet it wasn’t Australians?” she asked.

Now that was a thought that had never occurred to me. “Who else could have established it? We’re at the southern end of the Australian continent – what foreign power would have come all the way down here to set up a town?”

“It’s a mystery, that’s for sure. Councillor Okada is stumped by it too. He believes the submarine moored in the river beside the town may be the answer.”

“The submarine’s nuclear reactor provides Newhome with its electricity. Are you suggesting it isn’t from the Australian navy?”

“The councillor says it’s a Soviet built Whiskey Twin-Cylinder, but that doesn’t mean it’s from Russia, for they sold them to a number of nations. And are you sure it has a nuclear reactor? The councillor said the Whiskey-class subs had diesel-electric engines.”

“All of Newhome’s power comes from the sub,” I answered, “There’s an entire department here devoted to the maintenance of its nuclear reactor. From time to time they disconnect it from the city’s power supply in order to replace one of its components. My friend David said it’s to make sure no parts of the reactor ever develop cracks.”

“So someone down the line must have replaced its engine with a nuclear reactor. But at any rate, our guess is that whoever came here in that sub established this town.”

“Interesting,” I replied, wondering if there was some way I could find out what nation the sub had belonged to. I decided to file that topic for later consideration and returned to what we had been discussing previously, a topic that was of much greater significance to me personally. “Forgetting about submarines for a moment, may I ask from what age you are permitted to marry in Hamamachi? It’s sixteen here.”

“Its eighteen for us,” she replied, “however, the age can be lowered to sixteen with parental consent and a magistrate’s approval.”

I reflected upon all she had told me about marriage, and pondered the mind boggling implications of Nanako being able to choose her own husband. The implications of this filled me with a kind of nervous excitement, though I wasn’t sure why.

There was one more question I absolutely had to ask; “Nanako, you don’t have, you know, a guy back home?” I asked, although I was pretty sure I already knew the answer.

Her confidence faltered and she broke eye contact, her hand slipping off mine. “No. I did have, a couple of years ago, but he…he said he never wanted to see me again.”

I looked at her downcast face, and feeling sorry for her, I reached out and lifted her chin so that she met my gaze again. “Nanako, if I had a girl like you, I’d never ever, for any reason whatsoever, let her go.”

Her eyes moistening, Nanako suddenly stood to her feet, “Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom.”

She practically ran to the bathroom and shut the door behind her, leaving me at a loss. What did I do wrong? Did I say something inappropriate, or was this just a very sensitive issue for her?

I wanted to give her the privacy she sought, but with my enhanced hearing I heard her slide down the bathroom wall to the floor and sob quietly, saying the same phrase over and over, “I can’t go through this again, I just can’t.”

And then I knew what weighed so heavily on her heart, why she had sat crying so dejectedly on the apartments’ roof her first night here. Some fool guy had broken her heart.

Determined to give her privacy, I collected the dirty dishes and washed them rather noisily. I put the leftover udon back on the stove and covered it, as it would need to cool down before I could put it in the fridge.

Nanako emerged from the bathroom five minutes later, her eyes puffy from crying. Outwardly composed, she bowed. “I’m sorry. We’re having such a lovely evening and I don’t want to go spoiling it by getting all emotional.”

I reached out and took her left hand awkwardly in mine. “You have nothing to apologise for.”

“Shall we watch some TV?” she asked, tugging me after her as she headed for the sofa.

I popped on the TV and we dropped onto the threadbare sofa, which only just accommodated two. She sat on my right, turned towards me, and draped her slim, shapely legs on top of mine. The way her thighs flattened out upon mine was simply mesmerising. She laid her head on my shoulder and snuggled her arms against my chest. I hesitantly put my right arm around her shoulders, and simply enjoyed being with her. And as we cuddled, a serene peace saturated every part of me, driving away the disturbing sense of emptiness that had been with me ever since I woke in hospital back in December ’20 after the operation.

I thought it strange that although I had never seen my parents cuddle, hug or even touch, holding Nanako like this felt like the most natural thing in the world. I ran my fingers through her hair and then jerked them back in surprise. “You’re wearing a wig!”

“You didn’t know?” she asked, amazed.

“I had no idea,” I laughed. “Can I see your real hair?”

“Alright,” she said. She carefully lifted off the pink and black wig and then removed a stocking-like cap that held her hair flat. That done, she shook her hair out until it fell naturally around her face.

The result was stunning. Her real hair was naturally black and worn in a bob-cut that was short at the back and long at the front. And like the wig, her fringe hung below her eyebrows, which, if anything, further enhanced the effect of the thick eyeliner surrounding her eyes.

“Why the wig? You look just as pretty without it,” I declared as I ran my fingers through her hair, which was as smooth as silk.

“I like it, besides, it’s part of the fashion,” she answered. She hesitated, and then asked, “Hey, can you give me a leg massage?”

I looked at her in surprise. “A what?”

“You know, massage the muscles in my legs.”

“How do I do that?”

“Just start at the ankles and work your way up,” she said.

I looked at her legs draped sideways over mine, and at the exposed length of thigh showing between her over-knee socks and the shorts, and it seemed to me that what she was asking was quite improper. “Sorry, I really can’t.”

“Sure you can,” she assured me as she rested her head on my shoulder again. “Go on, give it a go.”

And so hesitantly, and buffeted by guilt for touching the legs of an unmarried girl, I took my left hand from the sling and starting at her ankle, began to massage her left leg. First, I worked the Achilles tendon that joined the calf muscle to the ankle, and then worked my hand upwards, my fingers kneading the calf while my thumb dug into the muscle beside the shin bone. And as I worked, it occurred to me that although I thought had no idea how to massage her leg, it seemed second nature to my hand.

I worked my hand up to the back of her knee and gently massaged the pressure points there (and there was no way I was gonna go higher than her knees) when her legs and arms began to twitch.

I looked down at her in surprise, and just as I suspected, she had fallen asleep.

I ceased massaging her legs since I felt uncomfortable touching them, and pondered all the things she had done since I had met her. Her meaningful glances, making obento for my lunch, the oden and udon for dinner, her gentleness in caring for me when I got wounded, even standing up to my father.  All of these things had captured my attention and interest. But this – to be so innocent and trusting as to fall asleep on my lap – now she had gone and captured my heart as well.

I knew then that I wanted to be with her forever. And as I held her in my arms, I wanted to scream in frustration because of Newhome’s rigid customs regarding marriage. Having spent my life expecting to be locked into a loveless marriage, it never occurred to me that I would meet a girl like Nanako. Was there anything I could do to be with her?

It occurred to me that if Nanako went back to Hamamachi, I could abscond while foraging and make the dangerous trek alone to Hamamachi to be with her there. However, with foraging called off indefinitely due to the Skel besieging our town, I may never get a chance to do that.

And should I do such a thing, not only would my father disown me, but I could never risk returning to Newhome, for I would be jailed for having run away. And that meant I would never see mother or my younger sister again.

Another thought popped into my mind – what if I could find a way to persuade my father to let me marry Nanako? It was an extremely long shot, especially in light of what had happened last night, and there was also the matter of the inexplicable animosity that had been displayed by my father and Nanako towards each other.

As I tried to dig my way through this impossible situation, my eyes grew heavy and I too fell asleep.

And began to dream.

Chapter Twenty

Although I was dreaming, my mind entered a state of utter clarity to the extent that it felt like I was actually experiencing the dream. It was January ’20, and I had only been out of school for several weeks – next month I would turn sixteen. I had run away from my foraging team and was currently prowling quietly along the front of an old, dilapidated factory in Lillydale, one of Melbourne’s easternmost suburbs.

Directly ahead of me and to the left was the factory’s weed and wild blackberry overgrown car park, in which a beaten old but functional ute was parked. It wasn’t the ute that interested me, however, but the sounds I could hear of four young people having a riotous good time – laughing, cackling, and shouting in a foreign language.

I was wary of them – as I was of everything out here in Melbourne’s ruins – yet at the same time irresistibly curious, for I could hear male and female voices together. So I crept quietly through the wild blackberries overgrowing the car park and climbed without making a noise onto the bonnet of the youths’ ute, where I sat cross-legged and settled down to watch them.

They were teenagers of a similar age to myself – there were two guys and two girls. And they were having a hoot of a time watching four small lizards racing through four narrow plastic pipes. Whenever a lizard popped its head out the wrong end, they would slap their thighs and laugh rather boisterously. The little lizards garnered a similar reaction when they appeared out of the far end, but then disappeared back into the safety of the pipe before they could be caught.

I was most surprised and yet extremely fascinated to see girls outside their homes without their mothers to chaperone them, not to mention mixing with boys on even terms.

The shorter of the two girls must have spotted me from her peripheral vision, for she suddenly stood up and spun around to face me, her slightly upturned mouth open as she studied me with a mixture of concern and curiosity.

She was by far the strangest and yet the most intriguing girl I had seen – not that I had seen that many – with her clothes and hairstyle at complete odds to those worn in Newhome. Her hair was jet black except for her fringe and some longer strands, which were died bright pink. She wore a black and blue zebra stripped jacket over a black top, a pink and blue lace skirt, torn and slashed pink leggings, black boots, and a dog collar with a silver bell around her neck.

“Hello,” she said in English with a broad Australian accent.

“Hi,” I replied.

“Have you been there long?” she asked, her dark brown eyes studying me intently.

I nodded. “A while.”

“I didn’t notice you come – are you by yourself?” she asked, glancing to either side.

“I can be pretty quiet, and yes, I’m alone.”

Her three companions, who had become aware of my presence once the girl began talking to me, jumped to their feet and came to stand beside her, clearly worried. The taller girl was dressed similarly, while the boys wore jeans and t-shirts. The tallest boy hesitantly pulled out a gun and aimed it at me, but the first girl stretched out a hand and pushed it away.

“So what’s your name?” she asked, peering out from beneath her pink fringe.


“I’m Nanako. Where are you from?”

“From a town about a day’s walk to the west of here,” I answered.

“Really? So why are you out here by yourself?”

“I kind of ran away,” I replied, hoping the admission didn’t make me seem like an immature juvenile.

“From your family?” she asked, clearly surprised.

“No, not from them, from the town,” I replied, thinking that should have been obvious.

Her eyes – which were encircled with thick, black eyeliner, opened wider in surprise. “You mean you can’t come and go from your town as you please?”

“No, no one is allowed to leave the town.”

“So how did you get away?” she queried, taking a step forward. It appeared she wasn’t wary of me any longer.

“I’m a forager. I go out of the town into Melbourne’s ruins with a team to collect scrap metal. When no one was looking yesterday I ran off,” I explained.

She took another step closer, smiling warmly now. “We’re a foraging team too, you know. We collect old mobile phones and such. But hey, I bet you’re hungry. How’d you like to join us for lunch?”

“Sounds great,” I said as I slid off the ute. The other three youths spoke to Nanako in worried, hushed voices in their own language for a moment, but she must have allayed their fears for they relaxed and joined her in fetching their lunches from the ute.

Nanako brought out a beautiful lacquered black lunchbox wrapped in a handkerchief, and invited me to sit beside her as the four of them sat in a rough circle on the ground.

Feeling way out of my depth, I accepted her invitation and hesitantly sat beside her, where she gave me a rice-ball wrapped in paper-thin seaweed. I had never eaten rice before, and it tasted awesome – a refreshing break from potato and bread.

“My friends are Miki, Ken and Hiro, but they don’t speak English, I’m afraid,” she said. “We’re Japanese, by the way, from the town Hamamachi over near Inverloch.”

I nodded politely to the other three Japanese youths, and they gave short bows in return. I reflected on my good fortune to have found such friendly people one day out of Newhome.

“Hey Ethan,” Nanako said as she passed me a block of scrambled egg tied together with seaweed. “Why don’t you come back to Hamamachi with us and join one of our foraging teams – maybe even ours – we can use all the foragers we can get.”

“Can I leave the town when I want to?” I asked, worried I may be walking into another prison.

“Of course,” she answered, and then, after making meaningful eye contact with me, added, “If you want to leave, that is.”

My head jerked unexpectedly, tearing me out of the dream. For a moment I was so disorientated I had no idea where I was. Nanako’s presence, however, quickly brought me back to reality. She was still snuggled against my chest, legs draped over mine, fast asleep.

I don’t know how long I slept, but it had must have been at least a couple of hours for apart from the flickering light and shadows caused by television, the room was almost completely dark as it was night time now.

My mind raced frantically as I tried to process what the dream revealed, for it was clearly a memory from my missing year.

Although my father told me I spent all of ’20 in hospital, the neurologist told me this wasn’t true – that I wasn’t admitted into hospital until November that year. Now I knew what really happened that year. I had run away from Newhome in January ’20 and headed east until I bumped into Nanako and her foraging team, where upon they invited me to go to Hamamachi with them.

I guess I had been willing to run away at that time because it was before my younger sister got sick. And perhaps father lied about what really happened because he was afraid I would run away again if I found out I had done so previously.

I ran my fingers through Nanako’s silky black hair and contemplated the most puzzling revelation of the dream, that Nanako and I did not meet on Monday as I had supposed, but three years ago.

Now I understood why she kept staring at me after we saved her and Councillor Okada from the Skel. She must have been so surprised that out of all the people in Newhome who could have rescued her, it just happened to be me. Yet at the same time she must have been so disappointed I didn’t recognise her.

But why didn’t she greet me by name as soon as she saw me? If I had responded by saying I didn’t know her, she could have explained to me how we’d met before. Instead, she greeted me as a stranger. And in all the times I have seen her since then, she has not given me any indication that we had met previously. Well, except for being excited when I told her my memories were returning, and being disappointed when I said I hadn’t remembered any people yet. She was obviously hoping I remembered her.

But why was she hiding the truth from me? Was there something she didn’t want me to find out? Yet to think of it, her behaviour made more sense if she already knew I had amnesia. That thought, however, made me wonder what kind of relationship or friendship we had in Hamamachi. I mean, I know she had been in a relationship with a guy two years ago – the one who dumped her and broke her heart – so at the most we could have been friends and probably workmates as well.

Yet, she most definitely had feelings for me now, for she told me that she liked me and whispered under her breath that she loved me.

That I had gone to Hamamachi solved another mystery. Nanako said that everyone in Hamamachi, from fifteen to fifty-five years of age, served in the Militia, so I must have served in it too. That would explain how I learned to use a gun and fight in hand-to-hand combat, confirming King’s suspicions that I had been properly trained. It also explained my memory of assembling an Austeyr assault-rifle.

The doctor said I had been operated on before I was brought to him in November, so after I was shot I must have been operated upon in Hamamachi. And that led to another puzzle I desperately needed answers for – how did I get shot?

And this of course lead to the next question, and this one was quite significant – who brought me back to Newhome? Whoever it was, they brought me back because they didn’t have the means or knowledge in Hamamachi to treat the bad seizures I was having. So they must have suspected or known that Newhome had a better hospital and neurosurgeons.

I recalled the discharge paper from the hospital the neurologist had in his folder. It had listed my father as the one who had checked me out of the hospital. There had also been an admission sheet, but unfortunately, I hadn’t been able to see any of its details. Suddenly, I had to know whose name was written on that sheet. There would be other information in that file I needed to know too, perhaps even a record or details of how I was shot.

I could sneak over to the hospital right now, pick its lock, and find out the information. I considered waking Nanako, confronting her with what my dream had revealed, and asking her if she knew the answers I sought, but would she tell me the truth?

My father had lied to me about what happened in 2120 for two years, and although Nanako hadn’t actually lied, she hadn’t come forward to tell me the truth either. And that meant I couldn’t trust either of them. On the other hand, I figured I could trust the hospital records.

I pulled my left arm out of the sling and stretched it out, grimacing from the pain that stabbed through my chest. I gently lifted up Nanako’s legs, slipped out from beneath them, and placed them back on the sofa.

After that I changed into black jeans and a black hoody. I stuffed a torch into my belt and armed myself with a set of lock picks I had smuggled in from the outside. That done, I slipped out the front door.

Chapter Twenty-One

With my left hand in my pocket to minimize the pain I felt every time I moved the arm, I made my way to the hospital, having to go to ground twice so that passing Custodian patrols didn’t see me. If they spotted me, I could spend up to a month in prison for breaking the curfew.

Due to Newhome’s small size, I was soon in front of the hospital’s main entrance, which was of course locked. The emergency department would be open all night, and its entrance was to the left, but not wanting to be seen by hospital staff or patients, I decided to tackle the front doors, and soon had them open with the assistance of my lock-picks. For the first time I was glad the town council had never bothered spending money to modernise the hospital – the building was decades old, and the locks were very old fashioned. I had picked many such locks out in Melbourne’s ruins.

I closed the doors quietly behind me, and then taking great care to avoid bumping into any of the hospital’s night shift staff and a roving Custodian security detail, made my way to the neurology department, which was closed and only partially illuminated by the occasional light. Finding my file in the receptionist’s office proved quite difficult using only a torch, as there were multiple metal filing cabinets, and piles of papers stacked everywhere, but I eventually found the cabinet that contained the files of patients admitted into hospital in ‘20. Filing by date instead of alphabetically, what was that about, anyway?

My hands were shaking when I found and removed my file – I had a good mind to put it back and walk away, but I had to know what secrets it could divulge.

I sat on the floor behind the receptionist’s desk and began to go through the file. As the neurologist had said, there were no references to my bio-engineered abnormalities, or any copies of MRI or EEG scans they had taken.

The first disturbing thing revealed by my file was the report on the bullet wound, which said I had been shot at point blank range. Fear’s cold tendrils snaked through my stomach and into my head. How had this happened? How could someone have gotten that close to me without me knowing about it or trying to stop them? Did someone try to kill me in my sleep, or while serving in the Militia? With my sensitive hearing, it just didn’t make any sense.

I breathed deeply and turned the page. There was no point getting all worked up and worried about something that could not be resolved by guesswork. I kept shuffling through the file, looking for the patient-admission form, and finally found it. It recorded:

Patient: Ethan Jones

Admission: 16 Nov 2120

Signed in by: Nanako Jones

Relationship to Patient: Wife

I don’t know how long I sat there, staring at the admission form, simply trying to comprehend the stupendous truth it revealed. And as the truth sank slowly into my mind, my perspective of my life, of myself, slowly unravelled until I felt like I no longer knew who I was.

Nanako was my wife?

That meant I must have married her after I went to Hamamachi with her. Furthermore, she was the one who brought me back to Newhome to receive the operation that stopped the grand mal epileptic seizures.

But if this was true, why did she leave me? If she was my wife, why did she abandon me and go back to Hamamachi without me? She didn’t even wait to see the results of the operation.

Anger at this betrayal slowly turned to rage, driving away the confusion and all other emotions.

I put my file back in the cabinet and stormed angrily out of the hospital, pausing only to lock the front doors – you could set them to self-lock from the inside.

It was raining incessantly now, and the rain soon soaked through my clothes and bandages, chilling my body but not my mood.

“Why, Nanako? Why did you leave me?” I whispered to myself in an endlessly repeating loop.

Running on adrenaline alone, I dodged two Custodian patrols and eventually reached my apartment. Upon barging through the front door, I saw the flat was still lost in darkness with the flickering TV as the only light source, so I switched on the lights.

Nanako was still asleep on the sofa, a picture of gentle innocence. Yet also the picture of a girl who had abandoned her husband when he needed her most.

She stirred when I stomped over and stood over her, slowly opening her sleep-heavy eyes. She blinked frantically and gasped when she saw me. “What’s wrong, Ethan, why are you soaking wet?”

“I just broke into the hospital,” I snapped angrily.

“What, why?” she asked, wide awake now, and bewildered by the naked anger on my countenance.

“I dug out my file in the neurologist’s office, and you’ll never guess what I found in it. I was signed into hospital in November ’20 by one Nanako Jones – relationship to patient: wife. Why didn’t you tell me, Nanako, why didn’t you tell me?” I demanded, deeply wounded and enraged almost beyond rational thought.

Her face paled and her eyes widened in shock. “I was gonna tell you when the time was…”

“Why did you leave me, Nanako?”

She stepped off the sofa and reached for me. “Please let me explain…”

I stepped back from her angrily. “Why did you bring me all the way from Hamamachi to have the operation and then just abandon me?”

Tears filled her eyes, but she still took a step towards me. “It wasn’t like that…”

“You didn’t even wait to see the result of the operation,” I said, my anger suddenly dissipating as agonising heartache tore me apart. Tears streaked down my cheeks.

“I couldn’t…” she began.

“You left me when I needed you the most,” I almost shouted, cutting her off. “I woke up from that operation totally bewildered and confused, with a massive hole in my mind, not knowing how I had gotten there, knowing something was missing but having no idea what it was. And then I had to do rehab with no one but male nurses who didn’t care a fig about me. And you went back to home to Hamamachi without even leaving me with a letter or memento of you. And now two years later you come back, playing all these mind games, not once telling me that you are my wife.”

And with that outburst, the sense of betrayal and heartache became so strong that I bolted from the apartment. She ran after me, calling my name repeatedly, but I ran down the stairs and escaped into the welcoming darkness of the night, quickly losing her amidst the trees and shrubs that grew between the blocks of flats.

And as I ran in the pouring rain my thoughts veered slowly into an entirely different direction. From what I had seen of Nanako this week, she seemed so genuinely kind and caring, with a strong sense of right and wrong. Her behaviour this week was at complete odds with the apparent callousness of her actions after I was wounded, of bringing me back to Newhome and then abandoning me to my fate.

I slowed to a jog, and wondered if I was reading this situation all wrong? What if she had a perfectly good explanation to why she left me and went home?

And then something she said hit me with the impact of a sledgehammer, driving me to my knees on the wet grass as the full implication of her words sank in. She said she had a man in her life two years ago, a man who told her that he never wanted to see her again.

And that could mean only one thing – that I was the one who said that to her. I told Nanako I never wanted to see her again. I was the insensitive fool and ugly brute who broke her heart.

Yet even so, Nanako had proven without doubt this week that she was a woman of character who would stand up for me, even going head-to-head with my father. So there was no way she would have run back home with her tail between her legs just because I said that to her, especially considering I had said it while gravely wounded and ill. And even more so because I hadn’t had the operation yet, the very operation she had brought me here to receive.

Something was missing. There was another piece of the puzzle, a piece that would explain everything when I found it.

And then I had it.

The missing piece was my father.

He had obviously been there, and he must have met Nanako. In fact, that would explain what he said when she came to the door. Not, ‘Can I help you?’ but ‘What are you doing here?’ And then there was the issue of the considerable amount of animosity between them.

And she had goaded him, asking how he was gonna make her leave his home, even asking if he was gonna get the Custodians to throw her out.

That was it – the missing piece. There was no way in the world a girl as devoted and loving as Nanako would walk away from her wounded, sick husband. She would have stuck it out right to the end. And that lead me to the obvious conclusion – my father had asked the Custodians to expel her from Newhome. And then taking advantage of my amnesia, he had the audacity to arrange for me to marry someone else when he knew full well that I was already married to Nanako.

I rose to my feet and headed for my parents’ flat – I was gonna have this out with him right now – forget the curfew.

* * *

I was utterly drenched, panting for breath, and exhausted, when I reached my parents’ flat a few minutes later. Running around at night in the rain was not what I should be doing when I needed to rest to recuperate from the wound.

I banged on my parents’ front door with the flat of my hand.

“Who is it?” came my mother’s frightened voice a moment later.

“Open the door, Mother, it’s me,” I commanded her none too kindly.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Mother opened the door and quickly pulled me inside.

“What are you doing out after curfew? You want to go to prison?” she scolded me. “And look at you – you’re soaking wet and as white as a sheet – are you trying to get pneumonia?”

“I have to see Father,” I replied as I stepped past her and strode towards his room.

“If you wake him in the middle of the night there’ll be all hell to pay,” my mother said as she rushed after me.

“He’s the one who’s gonna pay,” I assured her.

My older sister stood in her bedroom door, putting on a nightgown, but I ignored her and barged into my father’s room, which until recently had been my room as well. I switched on the light and shook him roughly until he woke.

“What on earth are you doing, Son – do you know what time it is?” he barked angrily as he sat up.

I glanced at the bedroom doorway to make sure Mother and Elder Sister were there, for I wanted them to witness this, and then I launched my attack. “Why did you lie to me, Father?”

“What are you blabbing about, Son? Whatever it is, it can wait ‘til morning. Now get out of my room!”

“You aren’t gonna fob me off this time, Father. Explain why you told me I was in hospital from January to December ’20 when you knew it wasn’t true.”

His anger vanished instantly, replaced by wide-eyed fear. “What are you talking about, Son? I’ve never lied to you.”

“No? Then tell me why you hid from me the fact that I got married back in ’20, you know, when according to you I was in hospital.”

His eyes narrowed suspiciously. “You’ve been speaking to that wretched nuisance of a Japanese girl, haven’t you? Don’t believe a word she says.”

“That ‘wretched nuisance of a Japanese girl,’ Father, is my wife! And for your information, she didn’t tell me. I saw my hospital file today, and it said that I was admitted to hospital by a Nanako Jones, with the relationship to patient listed as wife.”

His face now as white as a sheet, my father climbed out of bed and stood before me. “Okay, I admit I’ve been hiding a few things from you, but it was for your own good.”

“Lying to me that I had been in hospital for a whole year when I was actually in Hamamachi, not telling me I had married Nanako, and telling me a ceiling had fallen on my head when I had been shot, was for my own good?” I demanded heatedly.

“Yes, it was!” he shouted back. “When she brought you back to Newhome you were in a very, very bad way. Yes, not only had you been shot while in Hamamachi, but they didn’t even have the medical expertise to treat you properly. You were having severe epileptic seizures every day and woke every morning with no memory of the previous day, or of anything that had happened after you started foraging back in January.”

“You had no right to hide any of that from me,” I fired back at him.

“There’s more,” he said, but this time he spoke softly, and with deep emotion. “Every morning when you woke, you were so confused and disorientated because of the amnesia. And every morning that girl would tell you she was your wife and what had happened, and every time she did, you said the same thing – that you didn’t know her and couldn’t have married her because you weren’t going to marry until you were thirty. And every time you said that, she’d start panicking and tried to make you believe her. Your answer was invariably to tell her to leave you alone and that you never wanted to see her again. Sometimes the nurses even had to take her out of the room just to calm her down. And when you woke the next morning, the whole cycle started again.”

“Father, the poor girl must have been scared out of her wits – she was only sixteen! You didn’t even have the common sense or courtesy to bring her home to meet my mother and sisters, did you? And you can’t use what I said when I was in that condition to justify what you did to her, and to me.”

“What did he do to her?” asked my mother, breaking all convention by actually entering Father’s room. She was shocked and enraged that Father had hidden all of this from her.

Father wouldn’t answer; he just stared at his hands.

“He got the Custodians to throw her out of the town,” I said, staring daggers at him.

“You did what?” my mother demanded, her face stricken with anguish.

Father’s head shot up. “I didn’t get the Custodians to throw her out of town – I got them to take her back to Hamamachi.”

“What’s the difference? You had her forcibly removed from me, her husband! And she’s had to wait until now for an opportunity to come back. And Father, you tried to marry me off to Sienna King when you knew I was already married to Nanako. What were you thinking?”

“It was for your own good.”

“You keep saying that. But you know what, from now on, stay out of my life, you hear me?”

“That poor, poor girl,” Mother said as she turned to me. “Where is she now, Son?”

With a dizzying sense of dread, I suddenly recalled all the horrid things I had just said to her, blaming her for abandoning me when she had actually been thrown out of town by my father.

Ignoring the utter exhaustion that permeated my entire being, I somehow managed to run from the room and my family’s apartment, but all the same, I couldn’t get to my flat fast enough. I had to see Nanako and apologise for my insensitive and barbaric behaviour. But would she find it in her heart to forgive me, or had I gone and blown it for good?

As I slogged back through the rain, taking care to avoid a Custodian patrol, it occurred to me that she had been trying all along to tell me that we knew each other, by trying her hardest to trigger my memories of her.

She told us that the clothes she wore on Monday and again when she crashed my parents’ house on Friday, were in fashion three years ago. In fact, they were the same clothes she was wearing when I first met her. On Tuesday she made me lunch and delivered it in her lacquered lunchbox. This lacquered lunchbox was the same one she had been using three years ago when we first met and she shared her lunch with me. No doubt the oden and udon dinners were further attempts to trigger my memories, as was the request to massage her legs.

And her attempts to trigger my buried memories were successful. Starting on the day we had rescued her and Councillor Okada from the Skel, I began having partial seizures, each one accompanied by a memory from my time in Hamamachi. And now tonight when I fell asleep, in my dreams I had recalled when I first met her.

So was her strategy to try to help me remember her rather than force the truth upon me? It made sense if that was the case, considering how badly I had reacted when I had amnesia and she had forced the truth on me.

I continued to stagger towards my flat. I was so exhausted now that all I could do was put one foot in front of the other. My wound was also aching intolerably, which wasn’t helping at all.

When I got to my flat, I reached out to twist open the door handle, but the door swung open as soon as my fingers brushed it. Alarmed, I entered the flat and called out to Nanako, but was met with silence. I hurried past the kitchen and bathroom and into the lounge room come bedroom, desperately hoping to see her waiting on the sofa for me, but she wasn’t there. With my heart thumping furiously I checked the bathroom, but she wasn’t there either.

She was gone.

I sank onto the cold bathroom floor tiles, fearing the worst. Had my callous accusations pushed her away for good? Had she gone back to North End to share her heartbreak with Councillor Okada, ready now to return to Hamamachi? A black despair took a hold of me and I collapsed against the bathroom wall beside the shower. If I could only turn back time and think things through instead of losing my temper and saying those truly terrible things to her. She was truly the most wonderful person I had met, and I had gone and shoved her away – twice.

I sat there, cold and despondent, lost in thoughts of self recrimination, when I suddenly remembered what she did the first night she came to Newhome. After waiting two years for an opportunity to see me again, her hopes had been crushed when I didn’t even recognise her. Downhearted and disappointed, she had retired to her apartment’s roof to be alone.

I sat up, a glimmer of hope piercing the gloom that overshadowed my heart. What if she had reacted in the same way to the heartless way I had just treated her? If so, she could be on the roof of my apartment block right now.

I scraped myself off the floor and stumbled out of my flat for the third time tonight, heading for the elevator. I decided I could break my vow to never use the elevator, considering how weak I was from the wound, and because of the urgency.

The short walk to the elevator felt like an hour, the elevator ride to the tenth floor an eternity. But the elevator reached its destination at long last and the doors pinged open. Having regained a modicum of energy, I darted out of the elevator and into the stairwell, which was the only way to the roof. Stumbling up the stairs, I soon reached the door to the roof.

I was beset with apprehension as I reached out to open the door – what if she wasn’t here either? What if she had given up on me and gone back to North End or somewhere else in the dark? What if she didn’t want to see me again?

I shook my head to clear it and gently opened the door, and a massive wave of relief swept through me when I heard Nanako’s gentle sobs close by. I exited the stairwell housing and stepped around the corner to my left, and there she was, sitting on the roof with her back to the stairwell housing and hugging her knees to her chest, and soaked through and through by the rain.

She looked up at me, eyes red from crying, black eyeliner streaked down her cheeks, and her hair plastered all over her face.

I dropped to my knees, wrapped my arms around her, and rested my forehead gently against hers.

“Nanako, I’m so sorry for all those horrid things I said to you, accusing you of abandoning me. I’m sorry I wouldn’t listen to you – I should have known you wouldn’t have left me by choice. I should have realised my father had the Custodians throw you out of the city. And most of all, I’m so sorry for telling you two years ago that I never wanted to see you again.”

Nanako wiped her tear streaked cheeks with the back of her hand and turned her body around to face me, hope shining in her eyes. “Do you remember saying that?”

Ignoring the pain in my chest, I cupped her beautiful round face in my hands. “No, but I have remembered when we first met, over in that warehouse car park where you and your three friends were racing lizards. You were wearing these very clothes, shared your lunch with me, and asked me to come to Hamamachi with you.”

Nanako was shivering from the cold, but she threw her arms around me and hugged me so tight that I thought I’d pass out from the pain. “Oh Ethan, this is the best news ever! But how did you find out what your father did, and that you were the one who said that?”

“After I ran away from you I started thinking, and began to put all the pieces of the puzzle together – all the things you have said and done, and then I knew what had happened. So I went to my parents’ house just now, woke my father and confronted him. And he told me everything, even what he did to you. Nanako, I cannot even begin to imagine what you went through back then.”

“Before you got hurt, we had everything, Ethan,” she replied. “After we met in January, we were inseparable. You lived at my next door neighbours’ house but spent virtually every minute at mine with my family and I. You were able to join my foraging team too. We got married on the 7th of March ’20 and moved into our own little flat. We were so happy, but then you got injured in September and lost several months of memories, including all your memories of me and the times we spent together. The seizures you started having were so bad I was terrified I was gonna lose you, so I spent all of our money to pay someone to drive you and me to Newhome, hoping its doctors could help you. They said they could, and your father promised to pay for the operation. I was so desperate for the operation to be successful, even hoping it would bring back your memories. But then those horrible Custodians turned up the day before the operation, dragged me from your hospital room, and drove me all the way back to Hamamachi.

“This trading venture with Councillor Okada was the first opportunity in two years to return here, as no one was willing to make the journey before then due to increased Skel attacks – the guy who took us to Newhome the first time never made it back. I wanted to come back by myself before then, but my family wouldn’t let me.

“And do you have any idea how hard these last few days have been? To finally be with you again after all this time, with my head full of memories of all the wonderful things we did together, but you didn’t even recognise me. And then to hear that your father was trying to marry you off, taking advantage of your amnesia.”

“I’ll never understand what you’ve been through with all of this,” I replied sadly. “There is one thing I would like to ask you, though, and I think I know the answer. When you saw me on Monday, why didn’t you tell me who you were, that you were my wife?”

She took my face in her hands and squeezed gently, as though trying to convince herself this conversation was actually happening. “Before I came here,” she began, “I suspected you hadn’t recovered from amnesia, for if you had, you would have come straight to Hamamachi to find me. So when I got here and saw you didn’t remember me, I wanted to see if you could fall in love with me again. I wanted to know if you could want to be with me again, not because you had to, but because you wanted to. And I also tried to trigger your memories of me by doing the same things I did when we met three years ago.”

I grinned from ear to ear – I loved this girl. “So you made lunches and cooked dinners for me back then too?”

She returned the smile. “Yes, and anything else I could think of to make you mine.” She paused, and added softly, “I want you back, Ethan, that’s all I care about.”

I took Nanako’s small, bronzed hands in mine. My heart, my all, belonged totally to her. “Dear wife, if you want me, you’ve got me. I am yours, now and forever.”

“I do, husband, I do,” she said, rapture glowing through her tear and makeup stained face. She lifted her chin, removed the dog collar from her neck, and slipped off the two gold rings that had been hanging from it. I noticed for the first time that they were different sizes.

Crying again, but this time with unbridled joy, she slipped the larger ring onto the third finger of my left hand.

I took the other ring and slipped it onto her corresponding finger.

“Finally,” she expired, a peaceful, contented expression framing her face.

And as the rain sleeted down, we continued to kneel on the wet concrete with our foreheads pressed together and our arms wrapped around one another, savouring this moment, this reunion.

When her teeth started clattering uncontrollably, I took her hands and helped her to her feet, “We’d better get you inside and into a warm shower before you catch pneumonia.”

So hand in hand, we re-entered the stairwell and made our way to the elevator. I figured I had a good enough reason to break my vow about not using it on this occasion too.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Completely worn out by the night’s emotional roller-coaster ride and constant running about while already weak from the wound, I staggered through the door of my flat with an arm draped around Nanako’s shoulders. She was so cold that her teeth clattered nonstop, so we went straight to the bathroom. She started undoing the buttons on my shirt with fingers she couldn’t even hold still.

“Come on, we’ve got to get you out of those wet bandages,” she said, putting my welfare above her own.

I caught her hands and held them still. “A few minutes won’t make a difference to me – our first priority is to get you warm. I’ll get the shower going, as it’s a temperamental little beast.”

Nanako nodded and stripped out of her clinging wet clothes while I fiddled around to get the shower to the right temperature, a difficult task at the best of times.

“Right to go,” I informed her, holding back the plastic floral-pattern shower curtain.

She slipped under the steaming hot water and sighed deeply with blissful relief as the water cascaded down her beautiful, lithe body. I stood there drinking in the sight of her, not quite comprehending that she was my wife.

“Don’t just stand there,” she said as she held out a hand, “get undressed and hop in.”

I didn’t need to be asked twice.

* * *

I was rudely awakened by the sound of the front door being kicked in. That I wasn’t woken by the sound of boots outside my flat indicated how soundly I’d been asleep. Lifting my head from the pillow to see the bedside clock, I saw that it was 4:30am and still dark outside. Nanako was lying half on top of me, soundly asleep, with her head on my shoulder, right arm across my chest, and her legs entwined with mine.

I struggled to sit up, waking my wife in the process, as the front door slammed shut. Four men with guns and torches rushed through the kitchen and into the lounge-bedroom, shining their torches in our eyes, blinding us.

“Got ‘em!” Lieutenant King declared triumphantly from behind one of the torches. “Ethan Jones and Nanako, you are under arrest for sexual misconduct.”

“No, you’ve got this all wro…” I protested but got no further for one of the intruders smashed the stock of his assault-rifle into the side of my head.

* * *

I came to with a thumping headache that felt like being stabbed repeatedly with a red-hot poker. It took a moment to realise I was gagged and on my knees on the floor beside the bed, with my hands cuffed behind my back. One intruder stood behind me, holding me upright by my hair and right shoulder.

The lights had been turned on, and by twisting my head a little to the right, I saw Nanako kneeling beside me, similarly restrained. She was watching me with her eyes wide with terror. We were both shivering, for she wore only a t-shirt over her underwear, and me only my boxer shorts.

The intruders were all Custodians, but King was the only one in front of us. He stepped closer and leered down at me with undisguised loathing. “You stupid fool, Jones. Did you seriously think you could cavort and sleep with this girl without us noticing? You’re dumber than I thought. Now the normal procedure after arresting you two is to take you to the magistrate in the morning, but we have a bit of a problem with that. You see, the sentence for sexual misconduct is death by lethal injection, but in your case, Jones, the magistrate will transmute your sentence to several years hard labour; and because Nanako is from Hamamachi, he will probably just expel her from the town.” He knelt down and stuck his ugly face in front of mine. “And as I’m not happy with either of those cop-out transmuted sentences, my friends and I are going to administer the sentences you deserve right here and now. A bullet to the back of the head.”

I tried desperately to tell him that we were married, but the gag had been shoved so far into my mouth that I could make nothing other than muffled noises.

King stood, drew his pistol, grabbed my pillow, and folded it double. “I’m going to do her first so you can have the pleasure of watching her die, Jones. That’s only fitting, isn’t it? Payback for what the little cow did to my family’s honour.”

I flung myself backwards towards my captor, but he jabbed me in the ribs with his right fist and drove the air out of my lungs.

King approached Nanako, but she struggled against her captor with all her might and tried to tell him something, but the gag made her words intelligible as well.

Not caring about our incoherent protestations, King walked behind Nanako, placed the pillow against the back of her head, and pressed the gun into the pillow. Although still winded, I fought desperately against my Custodian captor as well, trying to tear my head from his grip and kick behind me at the same time.

“Hold fire for a moment, Lieutenant,” the fourth Custodian in the room said suddenly. Until now he had been standing quietly behind us, content to watch the proceedings, but now he reached out a hand to stay King. He was an Anglo-Australian, as tall as King, with a square jaw, and a very powerful build.

“What is it, Captain? You said I had your full support in this,” King complained.

“They’re wearing wedding bands,” the captain pointed out.

I stopped struggling and watched from the corner of my eye as King stepped back to look at our hands, clearly confused. “It’s a trick, Sir, it has to be. They weren’t wearing them on Friday.”

Nanako nodded furiously and kept trying to get words past the gag.

“The girl’s trying to tell us something,” the captain pointed out.

“Yeah, ’don’t kill us,’” King snarled angrily.

“Doesn’t sound like that at all. Remove her gag.”

“But Sir,” King protested strongly.

“I know you have issues with her, but it isn’t going to hurt to hear what she’s trying to say. Now take off the gag, and that’s an order.”

King untied Nanako’s gag and ungraciously yanked it out of her mouth. As soon as it was out, Nanako twisted around to address the captain, her words pouring out like a waterfall. “Sir, you can’t execute us for sleeping together because Ethan is my husband. We got married in Hamamachi in March ’20, but Ethan got a bad injury later that year which caused very bad seizures and amnesia. I brought him to Newhome to be treated, but Ethan’s father hated me and got two Custodians to arrest me and take me back to Hamamachi. I’ve had to wait two years for someone from Hamamachi to come here so I could get back with Ethan. And that’s the real reason I came here, not to translate for Councillor Okada. And because of Ethan’s amnesia, it was only yesterday that he found out we’re married, so that’s when we put our rings back on.”

“What a load of codswallop,” King retorted, “Why didn’t you tell Ethan this ‘truth’ as soon as you saw him on Monday?”

“It’s because of his amnesia. I didn’t want to force the truth on him. I wanted to trigger his memories of me instead,” Nanako replied, though to the captain, not to King.

The captain indicated for the Custodian restraining me to remove my gag. “Is what she’s saying true, Jones?”

“Yes, Sir,” I replied emphatically. ‘When I went to the hospital yesterday I saw the hospital admission form from November ’20, and it stated that Nanako was my wife. That’s how I found out.”

“I see. And did she trigger any of your memories?”

“Yes, Sir, since her arrival, I’ve had a number of memories of the time I was in Hamamachi, and last night I had a dream where I remembered meeting her for the first time. After the dream and finding out that we were married, I confronted my father, and he admitted he had asked the Custodians to have Nanako thrown out of Newhome,” I replied.

“Lieutenant King,” Nanako said before the captain could reply, “Don’t be mad at me for stopping your sister marrying Ethan, blame Ethan’s father for taking advantage of Ethan’s amnesia.”

“Can you prove any of this?” the captain asked us, sounding like he was slowly being swayed into believing us.

“Have a look at my file in the hospital,” I replied, “You’ll see I was signed into hospital in November’20 by Nanako Jones, with her relationship to me listed as ‘wife’.”

“You can also ask Councillor Okada,” Nanako added, “for he knew Ethan very well before he was hurt.”

King suddenly had an epiphany. “Nanako, you claim Jones went to Hamamachi.”

“Yes, Sir, we bumped into each other when I was foraging in Melbourne’s eastern suburbs and I asked him to come back to Hamamachi with me.”

“Did he join the Militia?” King asked keenly.

“Yes, he did, though he was promoted to the Rangers soon afterwards,” she replied. “He developed entirely new strategies for dealing with the Skel, and these were adopted by the Militia and Rangers.”

“And they were?” King prompted.

“Never fight them frontally,” she answered, “instead, use stealth to get behind them and ambush them.”

I’d actually developed my anti-Skel strategies when I started foraging at the age of fifteen. As I was able to detect Skel ambushes using echolocation, it was from there I got the idea to sneak behind them and give them a taste of their own medicine.

“How did you fight the Skel previously?” the Lieutenant queried.

“Upon encountering Skel, each squad broke into two teams. One team would provide covering fire while the other advanced,” she explained.

“I see,” King said, nodding his head. As the Custodians were primarily a police force, they probably hadn’t learned military tactics such as this.

The captain looked at Nanako and me, still handcuffed and kneeling on the floor and shivering uncontrollably. He sighed and addressed the Custodians who were restraining us. “Alright, uncuff Mr. and Mrs. Jones and let them go.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

Having set us free, the captain and two Custodian privates strode for the door, making no attempt to apologise for having been about to murder us a moment ago. I was overwhelmed with relief that we were still alive, but also incensed with anger at yet another Custodian injustice. How much longer did I have to live in this prison-town?

Ignoring wrists sore from chafing handcuffs and knees aching from kneeling too long on a hard wooden floor, I stood and helped Nanako to her feet. The poor girl was frightened out of her wits and shaking uncontrollably, and not just from the cold.

But before I could even take stock of our situation, King was back in my face.

“Mention this little ‘misunderstanding’ to anyone, anyone at all, and there’ll be a little accident when you’re out foraging one day. You reading me, Jones?” he whispered in my ear.

I wanted nothing more than to mash my fist through his pockmarked face, but that would just give him the excuse he needed to lock me up. So with a monstrous amount of self control, I focused on breathing in and out and glared back at him without answering.

King turned and sauntered after his companions, but just as he reached the apartment door, there was an enormous, thunderous boom, which shook the building to its very foundations.

The captain steadied himself against the doorframe. “Earthquake?”

“No, an explosion,” I said.

The Custodians rushed onto the walkway and looked about to check if my observation was correct, but they couldn’t see anything from there.

All of their radios suddenly sputtered to life. “Code 906. All Custodians report to North End in full battle gear immediately, repeat, Code 906.” The message was repeated every few seconds.

“You’ve got to be kidding!” King exclaimed.

“What’s ‘code 906?'” I called out to the Custodians as I quickly dressed into trousers, t-shirt and hoody.

“Let’s go!” the captain ordered, completely ignoring me.

“Wait, Captain!” I shouted as I darted onto the walkway after them. Again he ignored me, so I reached out and grabbed his sleeve.

“What, Jones?” the captain practically shouted in my face.

“What’s ‘code 906,’ Captain?” I demanded.

“Skel have broken into North End,” he snapped back.

“What could the Skel possibly gain by doing that?” I asked, trying to prompt him to think things through rather than rush off impetuously. I was working on the assumption that the Skel were much more organised than we had previously thought, and that besieging Newhome was the first stage of some insidious plan. This was obviously stage two. But what would its goal be, to cripple the town perhaps? And to such an extent that the population would be forced to leave? If that was the case, then I could think of only two possible scenarios in which the Skel could achieve that end. One was to destroy our electricity supply, and the other was to cut off our water.

Snatches of frantic despatches bled through the Custodian radios:

“…used a captured Bushmaster to break down the gates…”

“…Skel everywhere…”

“Sir, we’ve got to go,” King pressed.

The captain waved him back and answered me, “Supplies, livestock, slaves, the usual, how would I know?”

“They can get those from any Victorian country town without having to go head-to-head with a few hundred well armed Custodians,” I pointed out.

“…taking casualties…”


“If there’s something you want to say, Jones, out with it!”

We could hear the staccato sounds of guns firing intermittently in the distance – Custodians were fighting back.

“…building’s on fire…”

“…fleeing civilians are blocking my line of fire…”

“Call the security detail guarding the sub and I’ll wager my bottom dollar they don’t answer,” I said quickly, deciding to put my hunch to the test. The Skel were going after the electricity, they had to be.

While the captain made a call to Custodian Headquarters on his radio, Nanako joined us on the walkway, dressed in black over-knee socks, shorts and top, and looking a lot warmer than she had been a moment ago.

The captain rejoined us, and was clearly not pleased with what he had heard over the radio. “HQ says they’re not responding,” he said darkly. “Okay men, we’ve got a sub to save. Virtually everyone else is already in or on the way to North End, so HQ is sending a couple of squads back meet us at the western gates – then we go in and go in hard.”

“…bravo company unable to enter North End, gates – the road is clogged by civilians…”

“…get these blasted civilians out of the way…”

“You rush out through the main gates to save the sub and you’re all dead,” I said, raising my voice to make myself heard.

The captain was not pleased at my constant interruptions. “And why would that be, Jones?”

“Because they’ll have set an ambush outside the gates, expecting you to do exactly that, Sir. May I be so bold as to suggest a strategy?”

“Jones, this is Custodian business!”

“How many times have you fought the Skel, Sir?” I asked, risking a verbal slap down.

“…requesting permission to retreat…”

“…Skel have guns, repeat, Skel have guns…” 

The captain glared at me, confirming my suspicion – the answer was never. “Well then, what strategy do you propose?” he finally asked.

“I presume the city has a secret entrance on the west wall?”

“How do you know about the secret doors?” he demanded, shocked.

“I saw a squad of Custodians using one once,” I replied.

“Well, you’re right, there is one on the west wall – it’s opposite the bridge, a hundred metres south of the western gates and sub.”

“In that case I recommend you send your force out the secret entrance, advance to the river bank and then follow it to the sub. That way you’ll come up behind the Skel who are waiting near the gates. When you find them, fire a flare so that you can see them and take them out.”

“Sounds good in theory, Jones, but how are we supposed to find Skel hiding in the dark?” he demanded.

I wanted to keep my mouth shut and let the Custodians deal with the situation to the best of their ability, but with such small numbers they’d fail and I knew it. And maybe my conscience wouldn’t be particularly pricked if these particular Custodians met their end out there, but if the city lost power? That would be disastrous for ten-thousand civilians, since we had no alternative power supply. All the power stations out in the country had either been destroyed during the war, or had broken down since then. And without electricity to provide lighting in the green houses, the town would only be able to generate a fraction of the food it needed.

“…we’re pinned down here…”

“…fall back, fall back…”

“Put me with the lead squad and I’ll take point,” I offered.

“You think you can find Skel in the dark, do you, Jones?” the captain asked.

“…walked right into an ambush…”

“… my squad’s wiped out!…”

“Yes Sir, no question about it, I know how they operate,” I assured him.

“Sir, I believe he can – he had no problem in locating David Chen when the Skel abducted him,” King said, surprising me by confirming my abilities. Apparently, he didn’t like the idea of fighting Skel in the dark without me.

Nanako pulled me a couple of steps away from the Custodians. “Why do you want to help them, Ethan, after what they just did to us? And you haven’t recovered from your wound,” she whispered fiercely as she clung to my arm.

I cupped her face in my hand and whispered back. “It’s not for them – it’s just that if I don’t do this we may not have a town by morning.”

“Then I’m coming with you so I can watch your back,” she declared emphatically.

“There’s no way I’m gonna risk you out there,” I declared, alarmed by the very thought of her trying to fight Skel ambushers in the dark.

“You don’t need to worry about me, Ethan. When we were in Hamamachi you taught me stealth techniques, and how to fight Skel. I have even fought them. So I’m coming with you whether you like it or not. I just got you back and there’s no way I’m letting you go out there against those things without me watching your back. Unless you let me come with you, I will not let you go, and I mean it.”

I saw that arguing would get me nowhere so I nodded my consent, reminding myself that she was in the Hamamachi Militia – which was such a foreign concept to me since no woman in Newhome had ever been outside the town, let alone touched a gun.

The captain seemed to be weighing up his options, and finally said, “Okay Ethan, let’s go. We’ll kit you up with a vest and gun when we get to the barracks.”

“I’m coming too,” Nanako informed him as we hurried down the walkway towards the elevator.

The captain didn’t even bat an eyelid with his speedy response. “Absolutely out of the question.”

“Why, because I’m a woman?” she asked as she hurried to keep up with our longer strides.

“Fighting is men’s business,” he snapped back.

“Not in Hamamachi, Sir. All of our women serve in the Militia one month a year, every year. I am experienced with Austeyr assault-rifles and have fought Skel and raiders both,” she said as she stepped into the elevator with us and stared up into his face. “Besides, you need all the experienced fighters you can get.”

“As much as it irks me to say this,” King butted in, “She’s right, Sir.”

The captain looked at King, and then back at Nanako. “Fine, you can kit up too then.”

I glanced at King, expecting to see gratitude or relief in his countenance, but instead saw cunning anticipation. No doubt he was hoping the Skel would kill Nanako and rid him of a thorn in his side.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Ten minutes later, Nanako and I, along with four teams of Custodians, drove to the secret entrance that was a hundred metres south of the western gates. We had been given Custodian helmets and bulletproof vests, an Austeyr automatic-rifle for Nanako, and a pistol and flare gun for me.

“Right, time is of the essence,” the captain – his name was Smithson – announced once we had disembarked from the G-Wagons. He swung the concealed concrete door inwards and said, “Okay, Ethan, you’ve got point. Show us what you can do.”

“Thank you, Sir. Radios off everyone, and follow me,” I responded. Without further ado, I ran straight through the doorway and into the night, with little Nanako on my heels. I held the pistol in my right hand, and kept the left hand in my pocket. The flare gun was hanging from my belt.

As I ran towards the riverbank, I let rip with ultrasonic flash sonar, hoping the Custodians didn’t have any ultrasonic sensors in the walls.

The returning echoes effectively lit up the night, allowing me to see as clearly as in daylight. As I suspected, the Skel had set up an ambush in between the gates and the wharf, but to my dismay, there were around two dozen of them, far more than I had expected. To make matters worse, some had guns, though single shot rifles, not semi-automatics like the Custodians had. All the same, twenty-four Skel against sixteen Custodians was gonna be ugly.

We reached the river bank without incident and crouched down. Spotlights illuminated the town walls but it was so dark out here that without flash sonar I could only just make out the faces of those clustered around me, and silhouettes of those further away. Steel weapons glinted in the starlight.

I could almost smell the fear emanating from the Custodians – they were afraid of encountering Skel in the daylight, so they would be absolutely petrified right now.

“Captain,” I whispered, “Give us a sixty second head start, then spread out and follow us as quietly as you can. When you see the flare go up, come on in shooting. Nanako and I will hit the Skel the moment they turn to engage you. Just don’t shoot us by accident, okay?”

“Understood. Now go!” he ordered.

Touching Nanako’s hand to make sure she was ready, I moved off silently beside the gently sloping riverbank towards the Skel, who were about a hundred metres ahead.

“I’m scared, Ethan,” Nanako whispered as she advanced quietly beside me.

“Me too,” I whispered back. I’d never been this close to so many Skel before.

“Are the Skel really there, outside the gates? I can’t see any of them, but you’re using your echolocation, aren’t you?” she asked.

I almost tripped at that question, and slowed my pace to talk to her. “You know about that?”

“Of course I do, silly.”

I must admit it was a stupid question – she was my wife. “There’s about two dozen of them, some with rifles, and, oh no!” I whispered in alarm, “They’ve got an oxy-acetylene torch and are cutting into a hatch at the stern of the sub. And they’ve got a whole satchel of explosives. We’d better hurry!”

The submarine and wharf were normally lit up as bright as day but were lost in darkness tonight, so the Skel must have shot out all the lights.

With the sixteen Custodians advancing twenty metres behind us, Nanako and I soon drew close to the Skel hiding in ambush. The closest were about ten metres to our right, with their backs to us as they hunkered down behind trenches they had dug behind bushes and shrubs to face the town’s western gates. They were armed with crossbows, old rifles, and the usual assortment of homemade clubs.

I pulled out the flare gun and was about to fire when a Custodian spotted the oxy-acetylene torch flame and shouted, “Captain, they’re cutting into the sub!”

And with that, the plan fell to pieces.

Having been alerted to the Custodians presence, the Skel ambushers spun about and opened fire with crossbows and rifles, dropping a couple of Custodians and wounding others. After that, they grabbed their hideous hand-to-hand weapons and screamed obscenities as they ran towards the now thoroughly frightened Custodians.

I tried to fire the flare so that the Custodians could see their assailants more clearly than just silhouettes in the dark, but nothing happened when I pulled the trigger. Two further attempts got the same result – the gun was so old it wouldn’t fire. Typical Newhome efficiency – things were not maintained unless they were regularly used, and still not even then.

This was a disaster; the Skel would cut the Custodians to ribbons in the dark.

“It’s a dud, it won’t fire,” I whispered to my wife as I discarded the flare gun and grabbed my pistol. “I have to save them – cover me.”

Nanako seized my arm, “You can’t go running into the middle of that melee – you’ll be killed!”

“I can see clearly and the Skel can’t, that’ll give me an edge.”


“I have to do this,” I insisted strongly.

“Fine,” she said, “I’ll cover you.”

So with Nanako at my back, I ran after the Skel as they collided with the Custodians, swinging their lethal weapons left and right like farmers scything through tall grass. Some Custodians screamed in agony and fell while others fired frantic and ill placed shots at the nightmarish skeleton-armoured brutes who hacked away at them in the dark.

Into the midst of this insane swirling melee I ran, the only combatant who could ‘see’ what was happening as long as I kept shouting ultrasonically. Nanako ran as closely behind me as she could, for that way she wouldn’t mistake me for a Skel or Custodian. I fired my pistol, seven, eight, nine times as I ran through the Skel, aiming at their necks and throats, while also being careful to avoid wild shots sprayed about by the Custodians. Seven of the monstrous apparitions went down – seven shots hit their mark while two struck hardened-bone armour and ricocheted off into the night. That immediately changed the odds of the battle, but more Skel were running towards us.

I ejected the empty clip from the pistol, withdrew my left hand from my pocket and grabbed another clip, but before I could slam it home, a Skel smashed a metal-studded wooden club into my stomach. The bulletproof vest took the brunt of the impact and saved my life, but it was still like being hit by a sledgehammer. I was smashed off my feet and landed on my back, almost passing out from the pain that exploded through my chest from the crossbow-bolt wound. Winded from the blow as well, I rolled to the side and gasped for breath while I waited for the pain to subside.

The Skel who had hit me was a massive brute – taller than Michal and with goat’s horns adorning his human-skull helmet. He stepped forward and was about to finish me off when Nanako, wearing a bulletproof vest several sizes too big, darted forward and fired her assault-rifle at him on full auto – she was looking out for me just as she promised. Riddled with bullet holes, the Skel collapsed towards me, but Nanako threw herself against him, knocking him off balance so that he fell beside rather than on top of me.

That particular Skel would not be getting up again, so I rolled over to my stomach and crawled towards the ammo clip I had dropped behind me. I noticed that at least half the Custodians were down, but those still standing were fighting back with almost fanatical fervour, using their guns like clubs and firing whenever they found an opportunity.

Nanako gunned down another Skel who charged us, but then her gun made an ominous click as it ran out of ammo. At that moment, a smaller, quick-footed Skel knocked Nanako’s gun out of her hands with a sweep of a converted pickaxe. The Skel bellowed a string of extremely offensive insults and swear words in a high-pitched voice, revealing herself to be female. I crawled as fast as I could manage in an attempt to retrieve the ammo clip so I could come to my wife’s aid.

I saw her duck and dodge two great sweeps of her opponent’s weapon, after which she jumped forward and delivered a knife-hand strike to the side of the Skel’s unarmoured neck. She followed this with an elbow to the throat, sending her opponent staggering backwards. Although choking and gagging, the Skel shook her skull-adorned head, readied her pickaxe adorned with rusty metal spikes and charged Nanako again.

I retrieved my ammo-clip, slammed it home and put a bullet through the Skel’s throat, sending her tumbling to the ground and out of the fight for good.

Nanako retrieved her gun, slapped in a fresh ammo clip, and rushed over to me as I slowly regained my feet. “Thanks, that was too close! Are you hurt?”

“The vest saved me,” I assured her. I didn’t tell her that the fall had reopened the crossbow-bolt wound and it was bleeding again. My stomach was gonna be black and blue as well.

“We’ve got to get to the sub, they must be almost through by now,” I said as I stood to my feet.

“Lead the way, I’ve got your back,” she said as she couched the assault-rifle to her shoulder.

I jogged as fast as I was able for the wharf, firing my pistol at three Skel who tried to stop me. The two I failed to bring down were finished off by Nanako as she followed close behind.

The skirmish behind us had fallen silent, with the Custodians having overcome the surviving Skel, although at great cost – only five of them were still standing, and that didn’t include Captain Smithson. With King in the lead, the Custodians advanced cautiously behind us. I tried to blot out the disturbing sounds of the wounded and dying Custodians and Skel who littered the ground like broken, discarded dolls.

I ran onto the concrete wharf to which the submarine was moored and past the corpses of four Custodians – the security detail that had been guarding it.

As I hurried over the metal decking that lead from the wharf to the sub, I heard Nanako trip and fall headlong to the wharf, her gun clattering from her hands to the concrete.

“Nanako?” I called out anxiously, terrified she’d been shot.

“I’m okay – go, get those Skel!” she called back.

Holding my pistol before me, I stepped onto the sub and carefully navigated the narrow decking that surrounded the conning tower. After that, I moved quickly between two large, empty horizontal missile launch tubes, and then straight for the two Skel at the sub’s stern. One was crouching down with the oxy-acetylene torch, which lit up the surrounding area and the two bone-armoured Skel with an eerie glow.

I was tempted to shoot the oxy-acetylene gas tank, but had no idea what effect such an explosion would have on the satchel of explosives, so I slowed to a walk and fired a shot at the Skel instead, dropping him to the submarine’s decking plate with a clatter of bone upon steel.

The second Skel whirled around, spotted my silhouette in the dark, and madly fiddled with the detonator’s timer. I tried to shoot him before he could, but I was out of bullets. While I quickly reloaded the pistol, the Skel dropped the satchel, grabbed a club and charged at me while cursing and cussing.

Afraid that he may have set the detonator to go off any moment, I rushed straight for him while firing my pistol. The first three shots didn’t even slow him, but the fourth sent him careening off the top of the submarine and into the water, where he sank like a rock.

I holstered my pistol and fell to my knees beside the satchel, turning it around to face me. It had a glowing red timer, which was at fourteen seconds and counting down.

I didn’t know if the explosives would damage the submarine if it went off here on its upper deck, but I couldn’t risk finding out. And that meant I had to fling the bag as far as I could into the river. I stood and prepared to do so, but the bag was heavy and my chest was in such pain that I doubted I could even manage to throw it off the sub at all.

Heavy footsteps bounded up behind me. I spun about and found myself face to face with Lieutenant King – who had his assault-rifle pointed at my head.

We stared at each other for what felt like an eternity, but could not have been more than a couple of seconds. I knew what he was thinking – if he put a bullet through my head now, no one would ever know the truth. He would claim the Skel shot me or that I’d been hit by a stray Custodian bullet. It was an opportunity too good to pass up.

Well, it was until we heard Nanako’s light footsteps as she ran up behind King. From this close to us, even in the darkness, she could recognise what was going on, so she aimed her gun at King and said, “Don’t even think it, Lieutenant.”

Realising his opportunity for getting away with murder was gone, King lowered his gun, and as he did so, my mind switched back to the present so I turned the satchel around and showed him the glowing timer, which was down to five seconds.

In one smooth motion, King dropped his gun, grabbed the bag, and swung it around once and then far out into the river. “Hit the deck!” he shouted, and we complied without hesitation.

The satchel exploded in a massive pyrotechnics display, creating a small tidal wave that dumped water over us and rocked the sub violently from side to side.

And then, all was quiet.

Disguising it as a yawn, I lifted my head and let off one last ultrasonic shout as I glanced about, checking to see if any Skel were left standing. Upon seeing that none were, I surrendered to the pain and overwhelming exhaustion that wracked my body and collapsed back onto the sub’s deck.

Nanako was at my side in a heartbeat. I tried to convince her that I was okay, but she saw straight through the lie.

After he got his breath back – and heart rate down – King switched his radio on and reported our success to Custodian HQ, who replied with the encouraging news that the Skel had just started to withdraw from North End. They must have had a Smartphone equipped scout watching the battle for the sub, and he must have reported the failure to destroy it to the Skel in the town.

As I lay there shivering in my soaking wet clothes, I pondered how the Skel had managed to get their hands on Smartphones, guns, the oxy-acetylene torch and explosives, even the ability to drive the captured Bushmaster. And there was also the ambush they sprung upon Councillor Okada, and their astounding feat of managing to ambush all of our foraging teams on the same morning.

The answer to these questions was staring me in the face – a major player, and quite possibly Hamamachi or perhaps a faction therein, was backing their attacks on us.

All began to go dark as Nanako removed my bulletproof vest to check on my condition and discovered that the left side of my chest was soaked with blood. The last thing I heard was her demanding King to get a medic over pronto.

Chapter Twenty Six


I came to slowly, as though waking from the deepest sleep I’d ever had. I was back in intensive care, lying in a hospital bed with a drip in the back of my left hand. There was a bandage around my chest and shoulder, and another around my head, thanks to King smashing his rifle butt against it earlier. In spite of my injuries, I felt little pain, so they must have drugged me on some pretty strong painkillers. I decided then and there not to rush out of hospital this time, but give my poor body a chance to recover.

It was dark outside and the ward was shrouded in semi-darkness as the lights had been dimmed. Every bed I could see was filled and male nurses were quietly checking on patients who were worse off than others. Some patients groaned, others sobbed quietly.

Nanako was lying beside me with her head on my right shoulder. She was fast asleep. I ran my hand through her hair, simply glad to be with her and away from danger.

She stirred and her eyes flicked open. “Decided to rejoin us in the land of the living have we?” she teased.

“Well, you know, thought I’d pop in,” I laughed, and then grimaced from the pain that erupted in my chest and midriff. “How long have I been out?”

“About eighteen hours,” she replied, glancing at the timepiece on her wrist.

“And what’s the prognosis, will I live?”

“You lost a lot of blood and they had to close your wound again. But you’ve had a blood transfusion and have been on the drip ever since.” Rolling onto her stomach, she propped herself on her elbows. “You gotta be more careful, Ethan. No more heroics from you, like, forever, okay? You were so pale I was afraid I was gonna lose you.”

“Don’t worry, you’ve got my full co-operation there,” I promised her.

“They wanted to give you a CAT scan for the blow to your head, but I refused to let them do it. But wow, they tried so hard to talk me into it. I had to make up some story that you and I were dead-set against X-ray technology because we believed it would harm us.”

“You did well,” I said, impressed by her ingenuity. “What’s the situation with the town and the sub?”

“After we stopped the Skel blowing up the sub, the rest of them pulled out of North End pretty quick, I was told. But so many Custodians and civilians have been killed or injured. North End’s hospital overflowed so badly that they had to bring many North Enders to this hospital, and they’re even using a school as a temporary hospital as well.”

I shook my head, finding it hard to believe the Skel had become so bold as to attack our strongly defended town so openly, the first time in a hundred years. I hoped they had paid dearly for their audacity.

“Can I ask a question?” I said after we’d been silent for a while.

“Of course you can, silly.”

“What was our wedding like?”

She drew herself up onto her knees. “Would you like to see a photo?”

The excitement that rose within me was so strong that for a moment I forgot all about my injuries. “What kind of question is that? Of course I do. Have you got lots of photos of the time I was in Hamamachi?”

She removed the weird goggles that were hanging around her neck. “I do, but I’m hesitant to show them to you yet because I don’t want the photos to form the basis of your memories. I want you to keep pushing your mind until you remember these things yourself. I don’t mind showing you this one photo, though, it’s kind of important, eh?” She put the goggles on and pressed her finger repeated against some buttons on the goggles’ frame.

After a moment she pressed them against my eyes – she couldn’t put the strap on because of the bruise from King’s gun.

I gasped as soon as I saw the image. It was in 3D, with a depth I hadn’t thought possible with digital media. We were standing in front of a little old brick chapel hidden away in the bush, set in the midst of a landscape of long grass, bushes and the occasional gum tree. It had a slanting slate-tile roof, wooden door, and stained glass windows. It must have been very lovingly maintained over the decades.

But it was Nanako herself who rendered me speechless. She was wearing a magnificent red kimono, embroidered with cranes, trees and mountains in gold, white and green thread. Her hair was put up with golden hairpins, with a few stray locks hanging down the sides of her face. The joy and rapture she felt on that day had been faithfully captured by the camera, for she was glowing with happiness, complete with joyous smile and sparkling eyes.

I stood beside her wearing traditional Japanese men’s clothes. It included pleated skirt-like black-and-white striped hakama pants, a white undershirt, and black kimono and haori, the latter being a lightweight long coat with wide sleeves.

“You look simply gorgeous. Must have been such a wonderful day – what I’d give to get those memories back,” I said when I took off the goggles and reluctantly handed them back, delighted to have a concrete image with which to associate to our wedding day.

“It was the second happiest day of my life,” she said, smiling broadly.

I raised my eyebrows, suddenly feeling a little threatened. What could mean more to someone than their wedding day? “Really – what was the happiest?”

She lay back down beside me with her head on my shoulder and took my left hand in hers. “Last night, when you told me that you are mine, now and forever, and we put our wedding rings back on.”

I slipped my right arm around her and within minutes, her arms and legs twitched erratically – she had fallen asleep again.

It was hours before I fell asleep, but I didn’t mind in the slightest. As I lay with my petite Japanese wife in my arms, I felt content and completely at peace. The ever-present emptiness I had felt since awaking from the operation two years ago was gone. And I knew why. That emptiness I had felt was her absence.

* * *

“Hey Jones, wake up!” said a familiar voice.

I jerked awake from a shallow sleep and saw my three workmates clustered around my bed. It was just after 8am according to the clock on the wall.

“This is new,” Shorty said as he appraised Nanako sitting cross-legged on the bed beside me and holding my hand.

“So are the wedding rings,” Michal pointed out, observant as usual.

“Did we blink and miss something?” Shorty asked.

“Guys, may I present Nanako Jones, my wife,” I replied while grinning like a Cheshire cat.

“Yep, I think we did,” Shorty said to Michal, and then to me, “Jones, what on earth are you talking about?”

I spent the next five minutes explaining to the lads how I went to Hamamachi in 2120 and married Nanako, about her bringing me back after the injury and subsequently being thrown out of town, and her plan to get me back.

“Man, what a story,” Shorty said when I’d finished, “I’m getting a headache just trying to get my head around it.”

“Great to see it work out for you two at last,” Michal said sincerely. “Make sure you inform the Custodians or they’ll get the wrong idea.”

“Already have,” I assured him, though not quite in the manner he would have assumed.

Shorty and David murmured similar comments, but truth be known, they were clearly awkward with Nanako around. I questioned Newhome’s traditions of so rigidly segregating males and females. I remembered how relaxed and natural Nanako and her foraging teammates had been together when I first met her, and concluded that Newhome had gotten lost somewhere in the past.

“So how are you three going?” I asked in an attempt to end the awkward silence.

“Saturday was a blast,” Shorty said with heavy sarcasm, “I never realised how much fun can be had digging through piles of junk and sorting it into its components.”

“Well hopefully the Skel will count their losses and give Newhome a miss for a while,” I replied thoughtfully.

“Don’t count on it,” Michal said dryly.

“Yeah, we need to find a way to drive the Skel out of Melbourne altogether,” David added.

“Maybe the Custodians will work out something?” Nanako suggested.

“I don’t think they’re interested in what goes on outside the city,” Shorty said quietly, sending a dirty glance at David.

Nanako noticed the exchange and looked enquiringly at me.

“It’s a long story, I’ll fill you in later,” I said.

She nodded and David looked most relieved. The last thing he wanted was to experience his shame in public again.

“Look, we’ve got to trot, we just popped in on the way to work to see how you were going,” Shorty said. And then, “And you know guys, I don’t think we need to look after him anymore, somehow.”

“Yeah, we’ve been superseded by a newer model,” Michal said, smiling bashfully at Nanako.

My workmates bade us farewell and threaded their way past the milling throng of nurses and family visitors.

“Oh no,” Nanako said suddenly in a worried voice.

“What’s wrong?”

“Your mother and sisters are here.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine,” I assured her as I spotted them approaching.

“But what if they’re angry because I didn’t tell them who I was?”

I didn’t have time to reply for Nanako hopped off the bed and walked around to meet them as they approached with concerned expressions. Well, except for Elder Sister, perhaps. Sometimes I wondered if she had any positive expressions in her repertoire.

Clearly troubled, Nanako bowed low and waited. She need not have worried, though, for as soon as my mother reached her, she swept her into her arms with tears streaming down her face. “You poor dear, I’m so terribly sorry for the way my husband treated you. You must believe me when I say I didn’t know you came to Newhome two years ago. And when Ethan said his father had expelled you from Newhome, forcing you apart from my son, my heart just broke for you, sweetheart. I just wish you’d come to see me as soon as you arrived and then none of this would have happened.”

Nanako returned my mother’s embrace, and sniffing back tears, answered, “Ethan’s father said you refused to see me because you were angry he had married a girl from out of town.”

“And he said to me that a doctor had forbidden us to visit Ethan until after his operation. And we know why he said that now – it was to stop us meeting you, because he would have known I would have accepted you as my own daughter. But, do you know what?”

Nanako shook her head.

“The moment you ran into our home the other night because you saw that Ethan had been hurt, and when I saw how much you cared for him, even standing up to his father, I wished that it was you he was marrying, and not that snooty King girl. So when Ethan told me that you were in fact his wife, I was so overjoyed for him, and for you.” She lifted Nanako’s head. “I am so happy to have you as my daughter-in-law, Nanako, and I just wish there was some way I could make up to you the pain and anguish my husband has caused you.”

“I’m just glad it’s over now,” Nanako assured her.

My younger sister stepped forward and embraced Nanako. “And we’re sisters, Nanako, isn’t that just the best? And I’m trying the new diet you suggested and I’m gonna keep at it too, no matter how hard it is.”

I was overjoyed to see my mother and younger sister welcome my wife into the family with such heartfelt warmth, but I think my heart stopped beating when my older sister stepped forward and stiffly took Nanako’s small hand in hers, saying with the barest hint of emotion, “Welcome to the family, Sister-in-law.”

From there my mother and sisters spoke at length with Nanako, trying to catch up on two years of fellowship robbed them by my father’s lies. I think they remembered I was there, and that I was injured, and should be the centre of attention, but I wasn’t entirely sure…

Chapter Twenty-Seven

They discharged me from the hospital on Tuesday morning, and I insisted on walking home to get some fresh air after being cooped up in there for three days.

When we were back in our flat, Nanako went through the whole flat with a critical eye, considering the paint scheme, faded second hand curtains, towels, sheets, the amenities in the cupboards, even the sofa.

“Do you still want to live in Newhome?” I asked, curious.

“Yep,” she answered as she dug through the kitchen cupboards.

“But won’t you feel smothered by our laws and traditions? You know, like young women not being permitted to go to the market without an older woman to accompany them?”

I thought she’d be worried by such constrictions, but she just looked up and gave me that upside-down smile I was coming to adore. “I’ll just ask your mother to come with me.”

“Fair enough, but wouldn’t our lives be simpler and easier if we went back to Hamamachi? That way you’ll be free to do whatever you want,” I suggested.

Nanako took me by the hand and led us to the sofa, where we sat down. “We can’t ever go back to Hamamachi, Ethan, not for any reason.”

“Why not?”

“Do you know what caused your injury?” she asked carefully.

“My father told me I’d been hurt by a ceiling collapsing while foraging, but the neurologist I saw last Saturday said I’d been shot.”

She nodded. “Yes, but not just shot – shot at point blank range.”

Fear’s icy fingers gripped my stomach and began to twist. I didn’t want to hear anymore, but this was something I had to know. “How did it happen?”

“You went out on a classified mission with your squad of Rangers in September ’20. When your squad failed to report in, they sent another squad to find out why. A day later they brought your squad back; four members were dead, and you were at death’s door. After they operated on you they put you in a forced coma, and somehow, you pulled through, although in a very unhealthy state, as you know.”

“Did they give you any details on the mission?” I asked, the fear turning and twisting into dread. How could five Rangers be wiped out so easily?

“No,” she answered gruffly, “Regardless of how many times I asked or how hard I pushed, they refused to give me any details of what happened, just that you’d been shot in the line of duty. But you know that’s impossible, don’t you?”

“What do you mean?” The dread was snaking up my spine and spreading its icy tendrils into the back of my head.

“There’s no way someone could creep up on you and shoot you in the head at point blank range, is there?”

I knew what she meant, and I agreed – I had already reached the same conclusion. “No, there isn’t. No one can creep up on me when I’m awake, and even if I was asleep, the faintest suspicious sound would wake me.”

“So what conclusion does that lead you to make regarding who shot you?”

“It was someone I knew and trusted implicitly,” I replied, the dread exploding throughout my head.


“Do you have any idea who it could have been?” I asked.

“No, that’s a question I was hoping you could answer. Have any of the memories that returned…?”

I shook my head, “Sorry, apart from the dream, they’ve been only fragments, and always of mundane things, not people.”

“That’s what I thought. So then, do you understand why we can’t go back to Hamamachi? Someone there – someone you trusted – murdered your squad and tried to kill you too. If we went back there to live, they may try to finish what they started.”

I nodded thoughtfully, and added hesitantly, “Actually, I think it may be worse than that.”

“What do you mean?”

“Does Councillor Okada have many enemies?”

“There are those who oppose him in the council, but that’s to be expected, right? I’m not aware of him having any actual enemies who’d go so far as to try to harm him. Why do you ask?”

“The whole affair of the Skel ambushing you and Councillor Okada when you came to Newhome doesn’t sit well with me,” I replied. “I reckon those Skel were waiting for you.”

Nanako’s eyes widened in alarm. “I thought it was a coincidence, just a case of being in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

I shook my head. “A large group of Skel, equipped with bombs powerful enough to blow apart one of your big 4WDs, who just happened to be on the very road  you were using? That’s too many coincidences for me.”

“But if that’s true, it means that someone – or someones – in Hamamachi just tried to kill me and the Councillor! And not only that, they must be working with the Skel,” Nanako concluded.

“That’s right, though without any proof it’s all conjecture.”

“I have to tell Councillor Okada about this,” she said.

“I’m sure it’s already occurred to him,” I assured her.

“You may be right, but I’ll mention it just in case. And oh, one more thing, don’t tell anyone else that your memories have started to return. It’s possible they didn’t try to kill you when you were in hospital because of the amnesia.”

“Okay, but what about Councillor Okada, have you told him I remembered meeting you?”

She shook her head. “No, I told him you found out who I was from the hospital admission form.”

“You don’t trust him?” Surely she trusted her faithful chaperone.

“Well of course I trust him, but what if he accidentally lets it slip in front of the wrong person?”

“If you don’t mind my asking, what is your relationship with the councillor?” I asked, for Nanako and Councillor Okada acted around each another like family, not like a councillor and his interpreter.

“He was my father’s best friend, actually,” she replied. “And he’s been like a father to my brother, sister and I since our father passed away.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know. What happened?” I queried.

She averted my gaze when she answered. “He had cancer, and died a year before I met you. Sorry, can we not talk about this now?”

That answer sent a dozen questions spinning through my mind, but I respected her request and let the matter drop. At a guess, I’d say she’d been very close to him.

* * *

Councillor Okada dropped by our flat on Thursday while Nanako and I were productively engaged repainting my flat’s ugly duck-egg green walls with a refreshing pale golden-yellow. He informed us that he was returning to Hamamachi tomorrow, now that the consignment of goods Newhome was gonna trade with the Japanese was finally ready.

We returned to painting after he left, though with some difficulty on my part due to my arm being in a sling.

“You realise you were speaking to Councillor Okada with paint on your nose,” I said to my wife.

“That’s because you put it there,” she replied.

I held up my hands in mock indignation. “Surely not I? Here, would you like me to wipe it off?”

“Please do.”

I picked up the small cloth we’d been using to wipe up accidents and spills, and gave her irresistibly cute button-nose a bit of a rub. “Hmm, the paint seems to have dried. I’ll have to use a wet rag.” I dipped the rag in the wet paint and painted the rest of her nose pale golden-yellow.

“Ethan, you’re supposed to be painting the walls, not me,” she admonished me with a touch of mirth as she stepped forward to wrap her arms around me. But as I embraced her with my right arm, I felt a paint roller run down my back.

Nanako stepped back giggling – the first time I’d seen her do so, and it had to be the cutest thing I’d ever seen. It made me wonder how many times we had like this when we were newlyweds.

“These are my best clothes!” I protested in my best attempt at frivolous irritation.

“Lucky the paint is acrylic then, eh?”

“Absolutely, especially considering your nose is covered in it,” I laughed. And then, on a more serious note, I asked “Have I changed much?”

“What do you mean?” she asked as she put down the paint roller.

“You know, from when you knew me before,” I replied. “I mean, for me, getting to know you is all new, and I’m loving every minute of it, because you’re just the most amazing person I’ve met. But what about you, how do I compare to the Ethan you used to know? Are you disappointed?”

She took my right hand in hers and looked up to make eye contact. “You’re still you – the same Ethan I fell in love with three years ago – if that’s what you’re asking. But there’s a depth to you now that wasn’t so obvious when you were sixteen. Back then, life was one big adventure, but now you know there’s a darker side to it as well. We’ve both changed because of this trial we’ve been forced to endure, but now that we’re back together again, our wounded hearts can begin the healing process to become whole again. From here it will only get better.”

A sharp rap on the door interrupted our conversation. Expecting it to be one of my friends, for I had only heard one pair of boots approaching, I was most unpleasantly surprised when I opened the door and found our visitor was Lieutenant King.

He tipped his head slightly. “Mr. and Mrs. Jones.”

At least he had accepted we were married now. “How can we help you, Lieutenant?”

He removed a sealed letter from his Custodian fatigues and handed it to me. “Orders from Custodian command, Jones.”

I read the letter and handed it to Nanako, who was standing beside me now. “Why me, Sir?”

The faintest trace of an empty smile tweaked the corners of King’s mouth. “Considering your considerable experience with the Skel and Melbourne’s eastern suburbs, I considered you to be the obvious choice to lead the trade convoy to Hamamachi.”

“You can’t ask Ethan to do this, he hasn’t recovered from his wounds,” Nanako declared emphatically. Considering what we had discussed on Tuesday about why we couldn’t ever go to Hamamachi, this order from Custodian command was the last thing we needed.

“This isn’t an option, Mrs. Jones,” he snarled. “And besides, he won’t be driving, just directing the convoy where to go.”

Nanako looked up at me for help, her eyes desperate. I gave my head the slightest shake – there was nothing we could do. The Custodians’ orders were law.

“Fine, my foraging team and I will lead the convoy, Sir, but on two conditions,” I replied.

“You aren’t in any position to make demands, Jones,” King replied, apparently amused I had the presumption to say such a thing.

“Nevertheless, if you want this convoy to be able to fight off a Skel attack, I request that you reinstate me as leader of the foraging team and replace Cooper with Leigh Williams. And we’ll need our bows and arrows back. You can hide them under our vehicles’ seats if you like.”

“Leigh Williams is in prison,” King growled.

“I need him, Lieutenant. He knows how to hunt and bring down Skel,” I said, refusing to budge an inch. Actually, Leigh was the least capable of my team, but this was an opportunity to get him out of prison and I wasn’t gonna let it pass by. “Perhaps Custodian Command could offer him a pardon on the condition he accepts this assignment, Sir.”

I could almost see the cogwheels in King’s brain turning as he considered my requests. “Fine,” he finally grunted, “I’ll see what I can do. I will pick up you at 5:00am sharp tomorrow morning.”

“What, are you going too, Sir?” I asked, suddenly concerned. He was the last person in the world I wanted to accompany all the way to Hamamachi and back.

This time King did smile – a cold, merciless expression. “Oh yes, did I forget to mention it? I’m leading the Custodian team providing protection for the convoy.”

“How long will we stay in Hamamachi, Lieutenant?” Nanako asked, her voice wavering.

“We? These orders are for Ethan and him alone,” King shot back.

“Sir, until Councillor Okada has returned to Hamamachi, I must continue in my role as his translator,” she said.

“I see. Well, the plan is to drop off our trade goods, pick up Hamamachi’s, and make the return journey.” King’s eyes suddenly narrowed. “Now that I come to think of it, with regards to you two, since Mrs. Jones has family there, you’re welcome to stay there until the next delivery run,” he replied.

I looked at him in surprise – he was gonna let us stay behind if we chose? What was this, compassion and understanding from Lieutenant King?

“No thank you,” my wife replied without hesitation, “We will return with you, Sir.”

“Suit yourself,” King said, and then took his leave without so much as a goodbye.

After he had gone, Nanako took my hand, her eyes wide and fearful. “We can’t go, Ethan, we just can’t.”

“We don’t have a choice when it comes to the Custodians,” I said sadly.

“Can we run away then, just the two of us? Get out of the city and go somewhere, anywhere but Hamamachi.”

“This town’s a fortress designed to do one thing,” I answered gently, “and that’s to lock its population inside. Apart from being on a foraging team, there’s no way out.”

“Then you have to feign sickness, or break your leg or something,” she said, becoming frantic, “Please Ethan, find a way out of this – it is too dangerous for you to return to Hamamachi.”

Shaking my head, I tried to put my arm around her to console her, but she slipped out of my reach and fled into the bathroom, slamming the door behind her.

I stood there, wondering what I should do, but the sound of her mournful sobbing broke my heart, so I opened the door and slipped in after her.

She was kneeling on the floor with her arms against the far wall and breathing so rapidly that she was gasping for air as she wept. If I couldn’t calm her quickly she would be hyperventilating in no time.

I pulled my arm out of the sling, knelt down beside her and wrapped myself around her back, ignoring the pain from my chest. “It’s gonna be okay, Nanako, you have to trust me, okay?”

She turned around within my arms and took my face in her hands. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to be happily married for just six short months, and then they bring your husband home on a stretcher one day, with such a terrible head wound and covered in so much blood that you can’t even recognise him? Can you imagine what that was like?”

“No, I can’t,” I replied, for I couldn’t even begin to visualize what this poor girl had gone through. The last two years had been hard on me, but nothing like what she’d been through. I looked at her distraught face and it cut me up inside.

“Ethan, I can’t go through that again, I just can’t,” she said as she broke into tears again, burying her head and arms against my chest.

I remembered how my father said she kept panicking when I couldn’t remember her after she brought me to the hospital here in Newhome; sometimes panicking so badly the nurses had to tear her away from me. But this time it was different, because I was with her now and I wasn’t gonna let go of her for any reason. So I just held her, and whispered to her reassuringly, “We’re gonna be okay, Nanako, I’m never gonna leave you again, okay?” And we stayed there on that cold bathroom floor for a long time as I comforted her the best I could.

And it was with quantifiable sorrow that I realised the joy we had felt earlier at the prospect of repainting the flat had completely vanished.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Nanako had composed herself – well, outwardly anyway – by the time Shorty rang a couple of hours later and reported Leigh had been released from prison. I asked Shorty to bring him over, and then rang David and Michal and invited them over too.

Michal and David arrived first. Michal commandeered the sofa and dwarfed it with his large frame. David leaned against the wall next to the TV – I think he was trying to hide in that corner – but was so nervous he couldn’t stop fidgeting. Nanako and I sat on the edge of the bed, and to be honest, I was dreading this pending confrontation between David and Leigh. It could get pretty ugly.

Ten minutes later Shorty knocked on the door and entered with a somewhat dour Leigh trailing behind him. Shorty grabbed one of the two dining table chairs, but Leigh just stood beside the table and stared at Nanako and me. Although he’d only been in prison for a few days, he had lost weight. And his outlook on life had changed too.

“What kind of drongo forgets they got married?” Leigh said finally, looking me in the eye. It would appear Shorty filled him in on current events on the walk here.

“Welcome back, Leigh,” I replied dryly.

“He has amnesia,” Nanako pointed out defensively. I took her hand in an attempt to encourage her not to take offence at anything Leigh said.

“Whatever,” Leigh snapped, and to me he added, “You should have left me there, Jones.”

“For another six years?”

“Better than being out here,” he grumbled.

“I can have you put back in if you like.” Sometimes his constant negativity got to me, but honestly, I think it was justified on this occasion.

“Suit yourself.”

“David has something to say to you, by the way,” I said after a moment’s silence.

“Yeah, like what?” Leigh spat, turning to take in David, who was to all attempts and purposes trying to squirm through the wall and escape into the flat next door.

“Leigh, it was me. I was the one who told them,” David said softly as he looked at the floor.

“Told who what?” Leigh asked, confused.

“The Custodians – I told them about you and Amelia. Look, I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me, I was just angry and jealous and it just suddenly blurted out when I bumped into one of their patrols.”

Leigh’s mouth dropped open and he glanced at the rest of us, thinking this was some kind of a joke, but when we returned his gaze with all seriousness, he realised David wasn’t kidding. He exploded into a frenzied rage and flung himself on David, punching and kicking him. David just put his arms around his head and took it without making a sound.

Nanako shook my arm, “Ethan, do something!”

I waited for a few more punches and kicks to land and then asked clearly but softly, “What’s happened to us, guys?”

Leigh pulled his last punch and remained where he was, facing David and panting for breath.

“We’ve always been so close. We’ve prided ourselves on being closer than brothers, yeah? But look at us now.” I looked at Shorty, Leigh and David. “We’re letting ourselves be torn apart by jealousy, resentment, hatred and unforgiveness. And yeah, David stuffed up big time, and he’ll have to carry this on his conscience for the rest of his life – and that’s a heavy burden. But haven’t we all stuffed up at some stage or another?”

“Jones, in case you missed it, Amelia’s dead ‘cause of him!” Leigh snapped back.

I pointed my finger at Leigh. “Don’t you dare go placing all the blame for her death on David. If you hadn’t been sleeping with her in the first place, the Custodians wouldn’t have executed her and put you in prison. Now don’t get me wrong, I’m not saying I agree with that ludicrous law, ‘cause I don’t, but both you and Amelia knew the risks you were taking when you went down that path, didn’t you?”

Leigh glared at me.

“Answer the question, Leigh.”

“All right! Yes, we knew the risk.”

“And yet you did it anyway. How long did you think you could get away with it before her family realised, huh?” I pressed.

“But it wasn’t them who reported us, it was him!” Leigh shot back, pointing at David. “Someone who was supposed to be my friend.”

“Friends, even family members, make mistakes and do things that hurt one another,” I said, and thought of my father and the terrible damage he inflicted on me and my wife. I realised I should be talking to myself as well as Leigh, but I hadn’t reached that point yet. “But we have to somehow find it within ourselves to forgive each other and move on. Not one of us is perfect, Leigh. We five, no, we six,” I said, putting my arm around my petite wife, “are a family. Let’s not let anything come between us, not anything, not ever.”

Leigh glared at David and then at me, and said, “You can’t fix something like this with words, Jones.” And he stomped towards the door.

“Be here by 5.00am tomorrow morning – Custodian’s orders,” I shouted after him as he stormed out the door and slammed it behind him.

“That went really well,” Shorty murmured from where he sat. I honestly couldn’t tell if he was being sarcastic or serious.

Nanako hopped off the bed and grabbed David by the sleeve. “Come on; let’s put some ice on those bruises.”

All things considering, I guess it went better than I expected: Leigh found out the truth and lashed out at David, but hadn’t done any permanent damage to him in the process. How long it would take to mend the rift between them, I couldn’t even begin to guess.

When David and Nanako rejoined us, I explained to everyone about our mission to Hamamachi tomorrow, and we discussed the types of dangers we could encounter on the way.

* * *

We left Newhome at six the following morning, while the sun was still low on the horizon. We foragers had been given a modified G-Wagon to drive; it seated five rather than four. Michal was the driver with me beside him to navigate – or rather, be on the lookout for Skel ambushes. To assist me in that task, the Custodians had given me a pair of binoculars, and oh my, they were so much nicer than the ones I hid on the roof of my apartment block. I wondered if the Custodians would let me keep them after this mission. Yeah, right.

Shorty, Leigh, and Nanako sat in the back seat, with Nanako in the middle. A trailer laden with goods and supplies to be traded with Hamamachi was towed by the G-Wagon. A large vinyl bag containing five sets of bows and arrows had also been dumped on the floor between the front and back seats. I was amazed to see that King had caved in to all of my conditions.

Councillor Okada and his large black 4WD came next, with David riding shotgun with him should he need breaks from driving. More items for trade filled the 4WD’s boot. Leigh was still looking daggers at David, so I thought it best to keep them separated for our peace of mind. Plus, David was a better driver and was completely obsessed with the big 4WD and its computerised dashboard.

Bringing up the rear was King and his squad of Custodians, riding in their Bushmaster. One Custodian manned the vehicle’s roof-mounted machine gun, as usual.

Although we needed to travel east and then southeast to get to Hamamachi, I figured that route was too predictable. So we left Newhome via the western gates, and initially headed west, then north, then east, and finally south-east. I also used minor roads rather than the major thoroughfares. Nanako took over giving directions once we got into the country.

The journey of a 180km would have taken only a couple of hours once, but now took five times as long due to the condition of the roads – we had to slow to a virtual crawl to navigate some of the obstacles we encountered. Sometimes we even had to stop and clear them out of the way.

* * *

We hit the outskirts of Hamamachi just after four in the afternoon, after an uneventful journey with zero Skel sightings. My strategy of keeping away from the main thoroughfares seemed to have paid off.

I was hoping that coming back to Hamamachi would trigger more memories of the time I had spent here, especially memories of Nanako and of how I’d been shot. Though I wasn’t looking forward looking over my shoulder every minute because I didn’t know who had shot me.

Hamamachi had no walls, just as Nanako had told me. In fact, the town’s outskirts were miles and miles of fenced off fields containing grazing cows and sheep. These were patrolled by the Hamamachi Militia, who rode horseback or drove 4WD vehicles, and unlike the Custodians, the Militia wore civilian clothes. No-one challenged our progress, so I guessed the councillor must have phoned ahead to advise them he was coming.

As we drew closer to the town we passed farms, orchards, and fully enclosed greenhouse nurseries. We passed a number of Japanese on the road, some walking and others riding horses or bikes. A few bowed respectfully, but most eyed us suspiciously. I guess the armoured Bushmaster made quite an imposing sight.

We finally hit the actual town itself, and unlike Newhome, most of the houses were one or two story townhouses. Many had Japanese rice-paper screens and doors, which were kept safely behind glass so they couldn’t be ravaged by the weather. Rooves were typically made of clay tiles that were glazed in blues, greys, greens and even reds. Compared to the dull greys of Newhome, Hamamachi was a treat to our eyes.

Nanako directed us to the town trade centre, the TTC, which was in a street only a couple of streets back from the beach. It was a large two-story building, and was where all trade with neighbouring towns was conducted.

Upon seeing our arrival, a Japanese Militia squad opened tall wooden gates to the left of the building and ushered us into its loading dock. There was a large parking lot to the left of the dock that could accommodate vehicles of any size, while goods were loaded into the TTC at ground level through three roller shutter doors at the far end. Two roller doors were up, letting me see inside a large warehouse filled with row after row of shelves packed with boxes and crates. Two more squads of Militia stood beside the doors.

TTC workers directed us to drive the G-Wagon and 4WD to within a dozen metres of the loading dock. They brought over two small forklift trucks with pallets to collect the items we had brought to trade. Councillor Okada got out to oversee the unloading.

The Bushmaster pulled up behind the G-Wagon but left a big enough space for the forklift to get to the trailer. King got out and stood slightly to one side, watching the TTC workers somewhat apprehensively as they began to place the items we had brought on the forklift pallets.

The foragers stayed near the G-Wagon, ready to give a hand if needed, but Nanako took me by the hand and led us to stand on the other side of King. There wasn’t much I could do with my arm in a sling.

Councillor Okada walked over to join us. “This is the beginning of a grand new era,” he said, smiling proudly. “A time of goodwill and trade between Victoria’s two most productive towns.”

“What has Newhome sent here for trade?” I asked. I knew Hamamachi would be sending back a batch of Smartphones, but had no idea what we had brought. Any questions presented to King and his men before we left had been met with disinterested grunts.

“Newhome has sent biologically altered fruit and vegetable seeds, engineered to grow in Australian soil and at greatly increased growth rates,” said Counsellor Okada. “Also tens of thousands of embryos of bio-engineered poultry, and a refrigeration-maturation unit to transport them here and mature them later.”

I looked at the wooden crates and plastic and metal boxes being unloaded. “Our chickens are that good?” I asked, surprised.

Councillor Okada laughed. “Your geneticists are quite brilliant, Ethan – from just a few hens and roosters they have given us this batch of modified embryos.”

“That’s incredible, I didn’t know Newhome was doing that,” I replied as I watched several Japanese men struggle mightily to push and drag the black refrigeration-maturation unit from the back of the G-Wagon’s trailer onto a pallet. My mind baulked at the sheer weight of the thing. It obviously weighed at least 250 kilos.

An uneasy feeling crept into my gut – why would a refrigeration-maturation unit the size of a small refrigerator weigh so much? What kind of metals had they built it with? Irresistibly curious, I stepped closer and while disguising it as a yawn, I shouted ultrasonically as loud as I could.

Trying to hear an echo from what’s inside something metal isn’t easy, but with my hearing, I can normally manage if I’m close enough. I was expecting to get back an echo indicating steel, copper, aluminium, plastic and fibreglass, but the most notable echo that returned was something else entirely – something far, far denser than lead.

It had to be uranium.

From what I could tell, the guts of the refrigeration-maturation unit had been replaced by what appeared to be a thermonuclear warhead – a hydrogen bomb no doubt. (I’d seen schematics of them in contraband books I’d read while foraging. I was curious about the things that had destroyed our world.)

Special containers with the chicken embryos, which must have perished since there was no refrigeration, were on a shelf above the bomb, so if they opened the unit it would still appear to be the real thing.

The Custodians hadn’t come here to trade, but to blow Hamamachi off the map.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The uneasy feeling in my stomach expanded into a tidal wave of dread that swept right through me, causing me to stagger back a step in shock and my face to blanch. I turned my head slowly towards King, who was only a few steps away.

To my surprise, he was watching me intently – he had seen my shocked reaction.

“King, what are you doing?” I demanded.

“You know, don’t you,” he hissed, glowering at me as though I was evil incarnate. “You’re the accursed bio-engineered scum I’ve been searching for these past two weeks.”

“Answer the question, King.”

“I’m doing what needs to be done,” he snarled.

“There’s no justification for genocide, King!”

“It’s either them or us. They’re behind the Skel attacks on Newhome and you know it. Now back off and keep your mouth shut,” he said as he returned to watching the TTC workers unload the rest of the boxes from the trailer.

“You said Nanako and I could stay here after you left – you’re trying to kill us too,” I said.

“That was the general idea. Now shut up and let the trade go ahead, and then maybe I’ll let you two come back with us.”

I had no idea when the bomb was set to go off, but I guessed it would be soon after we left. In which case, there probably wasn’t a great deal of time to deal with this insane threat.

A dozen scenarios involving me attacking King fled through my mind, but with my arm in a sling I rejected them out of hand. Instead, I reached back and touched Nanako’s hand, getting her attention. Turning my head half towards her so that I could also watch King, I made a massive effort and somehow forced myself to speak entirely in Japanese. “Nanako, quietly and without making a fuss, please go and warn the officer in charge of the Militia security detail that the Custodians have brought a bomb with them.”

“What?” she asked, her voice wavering.

“Just do it,” I insisted.

She nodded and tried to walk nonchalantly towards the Militia sergeant who stood near the roller shutter door.

Unfortunately, King noticed our exchange and, putting two and two together, realised I was not gonna play along like he had hoped.

In a blindingly fast move he drew his sidearm and aimed it at Nanako. Now, I was not gonna let him shoot my wife after I’d just been reunited with her, so I shouted to distract him and flung myself at him, knocking his gun aside so that the shot went wide. Nanako threw her arms over her head and flung herself behind the closest forklift truck while shouting in Japanese to the Militia sergeant.

I tried to disarm King with a knife-hand strike to his arm but he was expecting it this time. He sidestepped my blow and thumped the butt of his pistol on my chest, directly over my wound. I can’t even find the words to describe the agonising pain that speared throughout my chest as I collapsed at his feet and writhed about on the ground, trying to ride out the wave of pain and stay conscious.

The secret out, King turned to the Bushmaster and shouted, “Secure the dock!”

And the loading dock instantly descended into complete and utter pandemonium.

King fired his pistol at the Militia sergeant, downing him with his second shot. At the same time, the Custodian operating the Bushmaster’s roof-mounted machine gun opened up, cutting down two more Militia and forcing the rest to scatter. The last two Custodians came running out the back of the Bushmaster and attacked the Militia squad guarding the gates. They gunned down two and wounded a third, who crawled back around the gates towards safety. Another Militia used the gates for protection and fired at the Custodians, forcing them to duck for cover as well – one used the Bushmaster’s rear door while the other hid behind a parked car.

The surviving Militia began to return fire, snapping off frantic shots towards the Custodians as they tried to find cover. Two ducked inside the TTC, where they would pop out, fire a burst, and duck back. The rest took cover behind stacks of wooden pallets and the forklift trucks.

Still lying at King’s feet as he engaged the Militia, I looked around for my fellow foragers and spotted them crouched down beside the G-Wagon, eyes wide with fear and confusion. They had no idea why the Custodians suddenly opened fire on the Japanese.

I made eye contact with Michal and pointed at King and the Custodians, and then made a slashing motion across my throat with my finger. His eyes widened in surprise, shocked at my instructions, so I repeated them. He nodded in understanding, opened the G-Wagon’s rear passenger door and reached in to remove the bag of bows and arrows.

I looked around for Nanako and spotted her next to the fork lift truck. She was kneeling beside the Militia sergeant who had been shot by King, trying to stem the blood flowing from his chest. But going by her desperate expression, she was fighting a losing battle.

Bullets whizzed past and ricocheted off the Bushmaster in all directions as a new Militia squad rushed out of the TTC’s doors, but they were mercilessly gunned down by the Custodian on top of the Bushmaster. The remaining Militia in the courtyard kept firing at the Bushmaster, but so far without any effect.

I watched King hurry over to the fake refrigeration-maturation unit, unlock it and flip the lid open. He scooped out arm loads of small plastic and metal containers that contained the dead chick embryos, and removed the metal shelf beneath them. Still holding to my aching chest, I clambered to my feet to see what he was doing, and was alarmed to see he was attempting to change the timer on the detonator. It was set at three hours, but he was no doubt trying to make it blow sooner. No wonder he wanted to drop off, pick up, and leave straight away.

Stepping behind the lieutenant, I pulled a small, sharp knife I had hidden in my boot and tried to stab him in the back of the neck. Unfortunately, he sensed my movement and spun towards me so the knife plunged into his right shoulder instead.

Still, it was enough to distract him from the bomb. He flinched off the next blow I aimed at his bull-like neck and booted me in the stomach, driving me back a few steps. I made to rush back at him, but he grabbed his pistol with his left hand from where he had put it on the bomb casing and aimed it at my head.

That would have been the end of me except for Michal, who suddenly appeared behind King and put him in a crushing neck hold, which spoiled his aim as he fired. The bullet went wide, but still glanced off the right side of my forehead.

Everything went black.

I can’t have been out for more than a few seconds, for I when I came to, I was laying on my side, facing King and Michal, who were still struggling back and forth. In what felt like a dream, I watched King’s face go red and the veins on his neck bulge – he had a couple of seconds before Michal’s neck hold rendered him unconscious. But to my horror, King shoved the pistol behind him, pressed it against Michal’s stomach, and fired three shots.

A strange expression crossed Michal’s face as he slid slowly to his knees and slumped to the ground, his life fading away before my very eyes.

“No!” I shrieked as I reached a hand towards him. Michal glanced at me and then fell still.

I rolled over to my knees, and with blood pouring down the side of my face and into my eye, crawled over to Michal while King went back to the bomb. I checked Michal’s pulse, but there was none. He was gone, and a part of my heart withered and died with his passing. I rested my hands and forehead on his shoulder and lamented the loss of a friend who had always been there for me, who had helped me in my moments of inexplicable melancholy, and whom I had comforted when his family life sapped him of the will to live. No longer would he join us when we got together on the roof to goof around, no longer would he be the brawn behind our foraging efforts, and no longer could his younger brother and sister look up to him, as he set them a role model worth following.

I couldn’t believe this had happened. Today was supposed to be a simple delivery run, with the only potential danger being from the person in Hamamachi who had shot me two years ago. We weren’t supposed to be going up against our own Custodians!

Sitting back on my haunches, I pulled a handkerchief from my pocket and pressed it against the bullet graze on my forehead in an attempt to staunch the blood flow. As I did, Leigh popped up from behind the G-Wagon’s trailer, an arrow fitted to his bow. But before he could shoot at King, the gunner on the Bushmaster sent a hail of bullets at him. The arrow went wide and Leigh went down with blood spraying from his chest.

“No!” I screamed – not Leigh too!

Hearing my shout, the Custodian on top of the Bushmaster swivelled the machine gun around and lined me up in his crosshairs, but before he could shoot, he clutched at his throat and then gurgling and choking, collapsed over his weapon with an arrow through his neck. By facing me he had exposed his back to my lads on the far side of the Bushmaster, and one of them had made the most of the opportunity.

The blood flow from my head wound slowed down, so I rose and staggered over to King and tried to stop him changing the detonator’s timer. But I was so feeble that he fended me off with his right arm, even though weakened by the knife wound.

And then, as though in slow motion, I watched him complete changing the timer to five minutes and activate it. That done, King turned to me and sent me sprawling to the ground with a strong push.

He grabbed his pistol with his left hand and aimed it at me. “You’ve no idea how much pleasure I’m going to get from killing you personally, Jones,” he snarled.

“Nooooo!” Nanako shouted in rage, for she had just stood from behind the forklift truck and saw him aiming his pistol at me.

Distracted by her shout, King hesitated for only a moment, but it was a moment too long.

Armed with a Militia assault-rifle she must have found on the ground, Nanako charged the lieutenant and unloaded the gun’s entire clip into him, jerking him about like a puppet on strings.

As King collapsed, bleeding from a dozen places, Nanako dropped the gun, ran to my side and knelt down beside me, her eyes wide with horror as she took in the sight of my bloody head. “Oh no, Ethan, please, no, not again!”

I reached out and grabbed her hands. “I’m gonna be okay, Nanako, it looks worse than it is.”

“But you’ve been shot in the head again,” she panicked.

“It’s not like last time, it’s only a graze,” I assured her, “But quickly, help me to my feet, we’ve got to deactivate the bomb or its lights out for us all in five minutes.”

As my wife helped me to my feet, King grabbed my foot weakly. “I win, Jones,” he whispered, smiling feebly.

“Not yet,” I replied as I kicked his hand away and staggered towards the bomb. And in dramatic contrast to the deafening clatter of the machine guns and ricocheting bullets, the dock had fallen deathly quiet. Another Custodian had an arrow through his throat, and the last one had been taken down by Militia gunfire.

“David! Grab your toolkit and get here pronto!” I shouted as loudly as I could manage as Nanako helped me to the bomb.

“But I’m with Leigh, he’s been hit,” he shouted back.

“I’m sorry, but I need you here,” I replied.

David left Leigh’s side reluctantly and ran over to us carrying his toolkit, which he had fetched from the G-Wagon.

“What just happened, Jones? Why did the Custodians go berserk?” he demanded.

I pointed to the fake refrigeration-maturation unit and said softly, “David, tell me you know how to deactivate a hydrogen bomb.”

David’s eyes widened further than I thought humanly possible. “The Custodians brought a…?”

I clapped my hand over his mouth before he finished blurting out his question. The last thing we needed was mass hysteria. “David, we’ve got less than five minutes – how do we disarm it?”

“We can remove the IHE from the physics package or…”

“The what from the what?”

“Sorry, we can remove the insensitive high explosives from the warhead, or we can remove the exploding bridge-wire detonator from the IHE, sorry, the insensitive high explosives,” he said, his voice shaking.

“I have no idea what you just said, but can you just do it already?”

David stuck his head in the box and looked inside, “Okay, okay, this is doable. They’ve put just the warhead and detonator in here. It shouldn’t be too hard to get to the IHE if we work quickly.” He pulled his head out of the box and reached quickly for his bag.

“Don’t move!” commanded a very, very agitated Japanese Militia captain. “Drop your weapons, put your hands on your heads, and lie face down on the ground, or we will shoot!”

Looking up I saw that we were surrounded by several very irate squads of Japanese Militia, some which had just arrived.

“We’ve got less than four minutes to deactivate this bomb or we all die,” I shouted back in Japanese.

“Do as I say or we shoot!” he shouted back. Several of them raised their guns, their fingers already beginning to depress their triggers.

“Stop, Captain! These men are on our side!” Nanako tried to explain, but a squad of Militia aimed their weapons at her as well.

I watched the detonator’s timer counting down the seconds with an almost morbid fascination, barely aware of the Militia captain shouting at me to lie down.

It was over. For all of us. King had won.

Chapter Thirty

“Stand down!” Councillor Okada bellowed to the Militia as he rushed over to us from where he had been hiding. All the Militia lowered their weapons slightly, some bowing deferentially to Councillor Okada as he took charge.

“What happened – why did the Custodians attack us? What is in that box?” the councillor demanded when he joined us.

“The Custodians brought a bomb,” and I whispered the next part so that only he could hear me, “a nuclear bomb, and it’s set to go off in less than four minutes. You must let David and me disarm it right now.”

“A what?” Councillor Okada asked in sheer disbelief. And then, in seeing that our serious expressions didn’t change, he added, “No, absolutely not. I will get in the bomb disposal unit. And we must evacuate the town immediately!”

“There’s no time to wait for your team, nor any point in evacuating, for no one could get far enough away from the blast radius,” David replied.

I grabbed Councillor Okada’s arm with a bloody hand. “You cannot get a better bomb disposal team than David and I, Councillor. Trust, me, we can disarm this.”

Councillor Okada stared at me for what felt like eternity, but in reality was only a couple of seconds, and then reluctantly nodded his consent. All the same, as David and I rushed to the bomb, he instructed the Militia captain to call in the bomb disposal unit. The rest of the Militia and TTC personnel moved quickly back from us.

“Right, I reckon removing the exploding-bridge-wire detonator is the best bet,” said David, “but there’s a lid screwed over the top that we have to take off first. We’ll need to get the bomb out of the box so that I can see where the screws are – it’s too dark in there for me to see them.”

There wasn’t time for that, so I leaned on the unit’s casing, made a few ultrasonic shouts, and then pulled David to me. “Don’t argue, just listen. Put your fingers down here, and here. There are two screws there, and two on the other side. Remove them and the lid will come off.”

“Three minutes,” Nanako announced quietly with a calm I didn’t feel.

David nodded and set to work and quickly removed the four screws with a combination of touch and his electric screwdriver. That done, we lifted off the aluminium lid, exposing the exploding-bridge-wire detonator.

“Two minutes,” came Nanako’s countdown to doom.

Armed with the tools he needed, David lay half inside the fake refrigeration-maturation unit and attacked the exploding-bridge-wire detonator wires one by one. Using echolocation I watched him work and marvelled how his fingers could work so deftly considering what was at stake if he failed.

Finally, he pushed himself off the bomb and slid to the ground, breathing heavily. “It’s done.”

“The clock’s still counting down,” Nanako pointed out, panicking. Councillor Okada had noticed too, his face white with fear.

“Don’t worry, the wires are no longer connected to the explosives or the timer, so it’s counting down to a non-event,” David assured us.

Nevertheless, we all held our breaths and watched the counter tick down to zero, and although we flinched, nothing happened.

“Now do you believe me?” David asked.

I wanted to give David a crushing hug, but didn’t have the strength plus the throbbing pain from my head and chest were taking their toll, so I just sat on the ground beside him and leaned against the trailer.

The councillor congratulated us for disarming the bomb, as did several of the Militia. None of them, however, knew what sort of bomb we had just disarmed.

“David, where on earth did you learn how to deactivate a thermonuclear bomb?” I asked, completely in awe of his abilities.

David was staring at me as though it was the first time we had met. “From books and manuals I found in the ruins and smuggled home,” he replied. “But Jones, you wanna tell me how you can see through metal?”

Nanako placed a finger against David’s lips. “Such questions are best not answered, David.”

He nodded and said no more.

The threat of the bomb gone, reality came crashing back to me. “Michal, Leigh!”

“I’ll check on Leigh,” Nanako said, and she darted away with David at her side.

I staggered over to Michal’s prone form and checked for a pulse again, even though I knew it was a futile exercise. He was gone.

Nanako ran back and knelt beside me. “Leigh’s pretty bad, but I think he’s gonna make it. Shorty and two Militia are looking after him.”

I nodded, despair that we had lost Leigh turning into a sliver of hope. I don’t know what I would have done if I had lost both of them.

We heard the approach of screeching sirens and several ambulances drove into the loading dock’s yard. Paramedics swarmed out and rushed to treat the many wounded. I was struck by the thought that Hamamachi’s peaceful trading centre had been turned into a battlefield. I would never forgive Newhome’s ruling council for this, not ever.

Chapter Thirty-One

Although Councillor Okada had stopped the militia from shooting us while trying to disarm the bomb, once Militia Command found out what had happened – that there was a nuclear bomb involved – we foragers were whisked away to be questioned, rather ‘interrogated,’ in Militia Headquarters’ Spartan, bleak interrogation rooms.

Paramedics had treated my wound at the Town Trade Centre; they washed it, covered it with a sterile gauze pad and wrapped my head in bandages. After that they gave me pain killers and declared me fit for questioning. The bullet had apparently glanced off my skull, causing a rather painful flesh wound, a thumping headache, and a lot of blood, but that was all. And my chest was in so much pain from King hitting the crossbow-bolt wound with his gun that it hurt to breathe.

The room I had been taken to was small, having two chairs, a flimsy wooden table between them, and a large one-way observation window to my right. My interrogator was a stocky, middle-aged Militia major. To lend him some muscle should I become violent, an extremely well built private stood behind my chair.

The major thumped his fists on the flimsy wooden table that separated us. “Let’s go back to the beginning – why were you trying to destroy Hamamachi, Ethan Jones?”

“As I’ve told you many times, Major, I didn’t know about the bomb.”

“That answer doesn’t work for me. You see, I suggest it was you and your foragers who loaded it onto the trailer, knowing full well what it was and its intended purpose.”

I looked into his scowling, darkly tanned face, and wished he would drop these pointless questions and let me lie down somewhere – even on the floor in here. “The Custodians loaded the trailer, Major. The G-Wagon and trailer are Custodian vehicles; we had nothing to do with them apart from driving them here.”

“So you say. Okay, next question. Let us reconsider your claim that you didn’t know about the bomb, yet expect us to believe you suddenly realised it was in the refrigeration-maturation unit because it seemed too heavy to you?”

“It’s the truth – I’m a forager and therefore have a pretty good head for judging how much things weigh. That refrigeration-maturation unit clearly weighed over two-hundred kilos.”

“Very well, let’s assume for a moment that you did realise the unit was heavier than it should have been. However, that could not have tipped you off that there was a thermonuclear device in it. So this in itself is proof that you knew the bomb was in the unit, and that you had a sudden change of heart when the enormity of what you Newhomers were about to do hit you.”

“If I’d known the bomb was there beforehand, Major, I would have done everything I could have done to stop the Custodians bringing it here. The proof of that is that my foraging team and wife took down three of the Custodians, and that David and I disarmed the bomb,” I said wearily. The mention of my foraging team instantly brought back the painful memories of Michal’s loss and Leigh’s fearful injuries. I wanted to go somewhere quiet and mourn in peace, not sit here being interrogated for something I didn’t do.

“I find it interesting that you mentioned you disarmed the bomb, for my next point was the matter of you and David knowing exactly how to do so. I put it to you, Ethan Jones, that you knew how to disarm it because you were Lieutenant King’s backup plan in case something went wrong – except your conscience got in the way, didn’t it?” the major accused.

“To be honest, we didn’t actually disarm it; we had to dismantle the detonator to stop it going off. If I had been in cahoots with King I would have known the activation/deactivation codes, don’t you think?” I shot back at him.

“You honestly expect me to believe a couple of middle-school dropouts knew how to dismantle a thermonuclear device?”

The throbbing pain in my head was becoming steadily worse. “Firstly, David and I deliberately dropped out of school because we didn’t want our futures mapped out for us by pompous North End officials. Secondly, I have a gift for finding out how things are put together, and David is a genius when it comes to pulling them apart.”

“You’ve been in Hamamachi before, haven’t you, Ethan?” the major said, suddenly changing tack.


“And you joined the Militia and then the Rangers, correct?”

“Yeah, so?” I asked.

“And during your last mission, your fellow Rangers were all mysteriously killed and you were badly injured. From that you apparently developed epilepsy and amnesia, and were consequently taken back to Newhome by your wife to be treated in their hospital,” he continued.

“What are you trying to say?” I demanded irritably.

“I put it to you, Ethan Jones, that you are a Custodian spy and were sent here to infiltrate our military, learn everything you could, and then feigned the epilepsy and amnesia so you could be taken back to Newhome without suspicion. And today you came back, bringing with you a weapon with which to destroy us.”

The pain was becoming unbearable, so I put my right elbow on the table and rested my head in my hand. “Are you gonna claim I faked the gunshot wound too? And the operation?”

“Sit up, Ethan,” the Major snapped.

“Have you forgotten I was shot in the head today while trying to stop King detonating the nuke?” I replied, my voice coming out little louder than a whisper.

The major nodded to the private behind me, who reached forward and slammed me back against the chair’s backrest. I bit my tongue to keep from crying out in pain as black spots danced in front of my eyes.

“Let me break it down for you, Ethan: your entire defence is built upon your claim that you determined there was a nuclear bomb in the Refrigeration-maturation unit when it was unloaded from the trailer, and immediately asked your wife to warn the Militia on duty. However, as what you claim is impossible, I accuse you of being a Custodian agent who knew the bomb was there. It is on these grounds that you and your foragers will be charged with acts of terrorism and be executed.”

I considered telling him that I detected the hydrogen bomb using echolocation, and if it came down to my mates and I facing execution and my having to reveal my bio-engineered abilities, then I would reveal them, but I hoped I wouldn’t have to. I still had no idea who in Hamamachi had shot me nor why. Could it be because of my bio-engineered abilities? Or had I overheard something I shouldn’t have? Was I considered a threat?

The fact was Councillor Okada knew we were innocent, and I was hoping he could sway the Militia to stop this charade and let us go.

I sighed deeply and glanced at the one-way observation window. I wondered who was in there listening to this pointless interrogation. I turned back to the major. “Look Major, you can ask me questions and throw your ridiculous accusations at me all night, but I really, really need to lie down, or I’m gonna pass-out. Some more pain killers wouldn’t go astray either.”

Before the major could respond, he paused and listened to his earpiece. He nodded, and then turned back to me, scowling. “Looks like you get your wish. Private, escort Mr. Jones to his cell and have a doctor administer him more pain killers.”

I wondered if Councillor Okada was in the observation room and if this reprieve was thanks to him.

The private nodded and pulled me roughly from my chair by my right arm, sending pain shooting through my chest and head. I was too sore and tired to walk, but the promise of a bed was so appealing that I somehow found the strength to put one foot in front of the other.

Chapter Thirty-Two

I was woken in the middle of the night from a fitful, nightmare-plagued sleep by my cell door’s bolt being drawn back. My first thought was that it was the assassin, come to finish what he had started two years ago, but those fears evaporated when I saw Councillor Okada and another man standing there. Before either of them could speak, however, Nanako pushed her way between them and darted to my side.

“You’re so pale, Ethan, are you okay? I can’t believe they haven’t given you proper medical treatment, considering what you did for them today,” she said angrily.

I pushed myself to a sitting position and regretted it instantly as pain stabbed through my head. I took her small hands in mine, simply relieved that she was unharmed. “That’s not the way they see it, apparently,” I replied.

“You two will have ample opportunities to talk later, but right now you have to go,” the councillor said as he stepped back from the cell door.

“Where are we going?” I asked as I left the small concrete-walled cell with one arm around my wife’s shoulders to steady myself. Out in the corridor, I was glad to see Shorty and David waiting for us. They nodded their heads in greeting, but appeared as bewildered as I was.

“My nephew, Ken will drive you to within a couple of kilometres of Newhome,” Councillor Okada explained as we hurried down the prison block’s corridor towards the entrance.

“Why are you doing this, Councillor? Won’t you get in trouble?” I asked.

“All video surveillance has been disabled, and there has been an error with the prison staff shift change, none of which will be traced to me,” he replied. “As to why am I doing this? It’s because I know you are innocent of complicity in the Custodian’s plan, because I owe you my life two times over, and because you’re my friend.”

We left the prison and stepped into the brisk night air. An old, weathered 4WD was parked at the curb with its engine idling.

“But what of Leigh? We can’t leave without him,” I protested.

“Leigh is still in critical condition and cannot be moved. But do not worry – I will keep a watch over him.”

“But…” I began.

“Ethan, the council is understandably in an uproar over this. All they can see is that the people from Newhome tried to destroy the town with an atomic bomb. They cannot differentiate between the Custodians and foragers, not even after I tried to explain it to them. Even the fact that you foragers took out the Custodians and disarmed the bomb does not allay their suspicions.”

“Ethan,” Nanako said with a sense of urgency bordering on panic, “Some of the councillors are convinced the foragers are Custodian spies and are demanding you be tortured and, whether you confess or not, be executed. So please, get in the car, we have to go.”

Ken was already behind the steering wheel, so Shorty, David and Nanako quickly clambered into the vehicle – Shorty in the front and the other two in the back. I held back for a moment and reached out to shake Councillor Okada’s hand. “Thank you, Sir, I won’t forget this.”

“Take good care of Nanako, young Ethan,” he said softly so that only I could hear him. “She is not as tough as she seems.”

The councillor cared for Nanako like a daughter, and obviously knew something from her past I didn’t. The information did not come as a surprise to me though, for I had already seen that side of her – and loved her all the more for it.

“You can count on me, Sir,” I assured him as I climbed into the vehicle and sat next to my wife in the back seat.

The councillor’s nephew took off as soon as I closed the door, accelerating to 80-klicks as quickly as he could. I glanced out the rear window as we set off and saw the councillor hurrying towards his black 4WD.

“What are we gonna tell the Custodians when we get back?” Shorty asked, twisting around in his chair to meet my gaze.

“That we got ambushed by Skel on the way back,” I replied. “We’ll work out the details later, so that our stories match.”

“Right – I hope they buy it.”

“They will, don’t worry,” I assured him.

As darkened houses, buildings, and sheds flashed past in the night, I turned to Nanako and took her hands in my own.

“Do we have to go back to Newhome, Ethan?” she whispered. “Can’t we just ask Ken to drop us off somewhere else? Somewhere away from all this violence?”

“We could,” I whispered back, “But if there was even the smallest chance we could find a way to stop our two towns from destroying each other, would you take it?”

“Of course,” she replied without hesitation. “I’d do anything to save our families and friends and all the innocent people caught up in this madness. It’s just that I so wanted to live a normal life with you – painting and redecorating your flat together, waiting for you to come home from work every day, making my own clothes, even going shopping with your mother in the market.”

“I’m sure we’ll still be able to do those things if we go back to Newhome now, and that’s where we need to go if we’re to find a way to end this insanity. I want to find out if Hamamachi, or a faction in Hamamachi, is behind the Skel attacks, and if so, what’s in Newhome that is such a threat to them that they want to destroy it.”

“Okay, let’s do it,” she agreed, although from her expression I could see that she was deeply troubled.

I put my arm around her and she rested her head against my shoulder. I looked down into her lovely round face and the worry and concern etched there.

“We’re gonna get through this, okay? And we’re gonna live that normal life in Newhome that you’re looking forward to, without having to worry about two towns trying to wipe each other out or people trying to kill me,” I assured her.

She searched my face for a long moment, and then rewarded me with her slightly upside down smile.

We sat there in the darkened interior of the 4WD as the councillor’s nephew drove over the cracked, weed overgrown freeway through an eerie, nighttime landscape. And as we went, I imagined a future not dictated by Custodians, but by ourselves.

Love never gives up. (1 Corinthians 13:7)

New Living Translation Bible

Copyright© 1996, 2004, 2007, Tyndale House Foundation


If you enjoyed Forager, please pop over to Amazon and rate and review the book:

Click here to rate & review Forager

And as a token of appreciation, send an email with a link to your Amazon review to and you will be sent a copy of “Dreams Forsaken & Other Short Stories” also by Peter R Stone. 


Infiltrator, Forager Book Two


Infiltrator Sneak-peek

Chapter One

Councillor Okada’s nephew didn’t say a word as he drove us back towards Newhome. Sullen to the point of being discourteous, he just stared ahead as he navigated a road that had once been a major highway. A hundred years of neglect had left it in a serious state of disrepair; its surface was cracked and pitted and it was being overgrown by weeds and wild grass.

Considering he couldn’t see a thing other than what his headlights illuminated, I wished Ken’d slow down a bit – once he’d almost blindsided the rusting wreck of a truck abandoned on the side of the road, and another time he’d come close to trashing the car’s suspension thanks to a large dip in the road. I got the impression he hadn’t exactly signed up to take us back home.

I was sitting in the back left passenger seat with my right arm around Nanako, who was sleeping soundly with her head on my shoulder. Seriously, it was so not fair that she could sleep anywhere and anytime.

I’d spent the first few hours of the drive alternating between looking out the driver’s window, and squeezing my eyes shut and grimacing from the throbbing pain in my head.

Getting shot in the head, even if only a glancing blow, can do that to you. I had the late Lieutenant King to thank for that. All I tried to do was stop him from blowing us all sky high with a hydrogen bomb he’d smuggled into Hamamachi, and then he went and shot me. He’d have killed me, too, if Michal hadn’t attacked him and thrown off his aim.

That thought send pangs of heart-rending sorrow sweeping through me. Michal had saved my life, but at the cost of his own. I wondered how I’d survive in Newhome without him. His friendship and wisdom had been a beacon of light in that oppressive, dark place.

Another wave of stabbing pain in my head brought my thoughts back to the present. The Hamamachi paramedics had given me only minimal medical attention after I’d been shot, and I was paying for that now, but the thumping headaches were the least of my problems. The wound had started burning terribly a while ago, and not long after that came the fever. And for the past hour, I’d been flitting in and out of a nightmare filled, feverish shallow sleep while shivering nonstop.

The car suddenly bounced over a particularly large pothole, slamming me into my seatbelt and waking Nanako.

“What time is it?” she asked sleepily as she stifled a graceful yawn.

“Almost six,” I replied through clattering teeth.

“Ethan, you’re shivering!” she exclaimed, coming fully awake. She placed a small, warm hand gently on my head. “And your wound’s on fire – how do you feel?”

“Never felt better,” I assured her.

“Doofus – you probably feel like death warmed up, yeah? When are you ever gonna tell me the truth when I ask you how you are?” she scolded me, though her expression showed nothing but loving concern.

Ken interrupted our conversation by unexpectedly bringing the battered old 4WD to a complete stop. “This is as far as I take you,” he announced gruffly.

“What are you talking about, Ken-san? We haven’t even reached Melbourne’s outer suburbs yet,” Nanako pointed out.

A glance out the window confirmed Nanako spoke the truth; we were on a road winding through fields of gumtrees, untamed bushes and wild grass. Not far ahead, the road ended at an intersection with what was once a major thoroughfare, by the look of it.

“The road ahead is the Maroondah Highway. Follow it left and you’ll be in Lilydale,” Ken replied as he turned towards Nanako and me, his face partially visible in the light given off by his glowing dashboard.

“Councillor Okada said you’d take us to within a couple of klicks of Newhome: you can’t drop us off here!” Nanako protested strongly.

“There’s no way I’m driving through Skel infested ruins. So get out – all of you.”

“Ethan’s wound is infected and requires medical attention. You have to get us to Newhome!”

“Not my responsibility,” Ken replied, his tone acerbic. “Now get out of my car.”

“That’s absolutely out of the question – there’s no way we can walk fifty-plus kilometres to Newhome with Ethan in this condition,” Nanako declared emphatically as she pulled out her phone and thumbed it unlocked. “Let’s see what Councillor Okada has to say about this.”

A gun suddenly appeared in Ken’s hand. “He’s not going to say anything because he’s never going to hear about it. Now hand over the phone.”

“How can you do this to me, Ken?” Nanako said, clearly shocked. She glanced at me, hesitated, and then added, “And we’ve known each other since we were kids.”

Ken pointed the gun at my leg and cocked the trigger. “Give me the phone and get out or so help me, I’ll put a hole in your husband’s leg. Let’s see how well he can walk then.”

Even in my feverish state I could tell Ken wasn’t kidding, and having no desire to have a hole in my leg as well as my chest and my head, I opened the car door and stumbled outside. The early morning air was crisp and cold, causing me to shiver more violently.

I saw Nanako begrudgingly hand over her phone and then she, David and Shorty, hopped out of the car as well.

“I don’t care how long it takes, Ken, but I will find a way to tell Councillor Okada what you’ve done to us tonight,” Nanako said before she slammed the door shut.

“Hey, why’d he throw us out of the car?” Shorty asked as Ken did a U-turn and sped back the way we’d come. “Did one of you guys fart?”

“Shorty,” I groaned.

“‘Cause if David let one rip, I wouldn’t blame him,” Shorty added.

I’d forgotten Shorty and David couldn’t understand Japanese and hence didn’t know what had just gone down. “He didn’t want to drive through Skel-infested ruins,” I said through clattering teeth.

“Well, look at that, he’s got more brains than we have,” Shorty said.

“So he just dumps us here?” David exclaimed as he took off his jacket and hung it around my shoulders. “Good grief, Jones, you’re shivering like a leaf.”

My strength gone, I sat on the road and wished the nightmare was over.

“His wound’s infected,” Nanako explained as she tugged on my right arm. “Come on Ethan, you can’t sit there.”

“I need to lie down.”

“Just a little longer and you can, now come on, back on your feet!” she ordered as she pulled me up and helped me get my arms into David’s jacket. I wondered how long before this blasted crossbow bolt wound would heal. Of course, King thumping it with his pistol butt didn’t exactly advance the healing process.

“So what do we do now? We’re not gonna travel far with Ethan like that,” David said as he wrapped his arms around his body in a vain attempt to get warm. A hundred years ago, before the world was virtually obliterated by nuclear weapons, this time of year was called summer in Australia. Not sure what season you’d call it now, or if we even had recognisable seasons anymore.

“We need to wash his wound and change the bandages so he can beat the infection,” Nanako said as she peered into the surrounding darkness. “Let’s head into Lilydale to look for something we can boil water in, and for something we can use as clean bandages.”

“Finding some old kettles or saucepans shouldn’t be too hard, but clean bandages? In one hundred year old ruins?” David asked.

“We can tear our jackets into strips and boil them if necessary,” my wife suggested.

“And where’s the water coming from?” Shorty queried.

“There’s a stream about three kilometres from here, running through the middle of Lilydale,” Nanako answered.

“You’ve been here before?” David asked.

“This is where I met Ethan, actually,” she said, smiling wistfully.

“Is that where we are?” I asked between clattering teeth. I could remember meeting Nanako, but thanks to this blasted amnesia, the details were still somewhat sketchy.

“Sure is,” she assured me.

I noticed the eastern horizon was slowly brightening – dawn had come. “We need to get going,” I said, “we don’t want to be traipsing about in the open during daylight.”

“Okay, let’s go,” Nanako agreed as she put an arm around my waist to support me. I draped my right arm around her shoulders, but as I was a full head taller than her, the height differential did make it a tad difficult to walk in sync.

Shorty lead the way and David brought up the rear, still trying to warm himself. I wondered if I should give him back his jacket.

Since it was still too dark to see clearly, we kept tripping and stumbling over the cracked and pitted asphalt road, which soon veered to the left and merged with a divided road, the Maroondah Highway. We kept on going.

As was my habit when in unfamiliar or dangerous situations, I began to shout in an ultrasonic pitch to check our surroundings with echolocation.  What I didn’t count on, though, was that each shout magnified my piercing headache tenfold, causing me to give up straight away.

All the same, those few shouts had given me a surreal, eerie glimpse of our surroundings; of a steep bank to the left of the road completely overgrown with trees, shrubs and ferns, of a median strip between the opposing lanes of the highway overrun by waist high wild grass, and of weathered rooftops of decrepit suburban houses perhaps two hundred meters further down the road.

“How you doing?” Nanako asked, concerned.


“Just hang in there, okay?”

“I really, really need to lie down.”

“We’ll bed you down in the first house we come to and then scout around for what we need.”

I nodded, and encouraged by the thought of being able to lie down, concentrated on putting one foot in front of the other. “Nanako?”


“This so isn’t how I envisioned spending our first week back together,” I said.

“I know, right? But don’t worry, we’ll get you right as rain and then we can get back to Newhome,” she promised.

As we walked, I became aware of the occasional odd sound coming from the other side of the highway – a twig snapping, branches forced aside, and furtive footfalls. Thinking I may be imagining the noises thanks to my fevered state, I didn’t say anything at first but willed the noises to go away.

However, as we continued, the sounds of someone moving surreptitiously through the bush on the other side of the road became unmistakable – someone was definitely shadowing us. The possibility that this person could be a degenerate, demented Skel filled me with dread, and caused me to fear that every dark shape could be another one of the savages, waiting in ambush to spring out and nab us.

“We’re being followed,” I announced.

Shorty spun about, eyes wide with fear. “You sure?”

“They’re on the other side of the road.”

“I can’t hear anything,” Shorty shot back, confused, for he didn’t know about my biologically engineered enhanced hearing.

“Yes, I’m sure.”

“Is it Skel?” Nanako asked, her voice wavering as she tried in vain to see in the poor light.

I grimaced and shouted ultrasonically, but the pain knifed through my head with such intensity that I almost blacked out. All the same, that brief burst of flash sonar let me ‘see’ what was on the other side of the road, and what I saw made my face blanch with fear and waves of anxiety to course through me. For forcing its way quietly through the bush on the other side of the road was a nightmarish apparition straight from the depths of hell – it was six-foot tall, carried a wicked rusting metal club, and was decked out head-to-foot in a suit of armour made from hardened human bones.

“Yes,” I whispered, feeling suddenly helpless. We had no weapons, were in an unfamiliar place in the near dark, and I was in no condition to run let alone fight. What I would’ve given to have Michal with us right now.

Chapter Two

“We’ve got to get out of here!” Nanako panicked, for to be captured alive by Skel was a fate worse than death. “Ethan, which way do we go? They could have set an ambush anywhere.”

Skel never travelled alone, so I tried to echolocate again to search our surroundings for the others, but the pain from the headache was so intense now that I instinctively shied away from the attempt. “I’m sorry, my head hurts too much, I can’t…”

Nanako peered up into my eyes in the pale dawn light, worried over my condition, and for our collective safety. She knew I could echolocate and was aware of the edge it would given us in this situation – always knowing the location of your enemy lets you stay a step ahead of them.

“Let’s get to the houses so we can lose them in there,” David suggested. “We’ve got no chance out here.”

“Okay, let’s go,” Nanako agreed.

Shorty darted ahead of us and disappeared into the trees and bushes that had taken over the nature strip that lay between us and the welcoming safety of the houses beyond.

With Nanako’s arm around my waist and David’s around my shoulder, they helped me weave through the trees and clinging bushes and onto the sidewalk beyond, where a whole street of darkened, hauntingly quiet, rundown suburban houses lay before us.

I felt a sense of relief – if we could lose ourselves in the rabbit warren of Lilydale’s houses, the Skel would hopefully never find us.

But I’d hoped too soon, for in that instant, Shorty’s small figure came flailing backwards into us, knocking us to the ground like bowling pins. And in his wake, three spectral forms materialised out of the very early morning air itself – more hulking Skel, armed with crossbows and ugly clubs. They grabbed David, who had already gained his feet, and struck him back to the ground.

In the slowly brightening morning light, I could see the Skel’s wild, bloodshot eyes glaring at us as I tried to cover my nose in a futile attempt to keep out their disgusting body odours.

I glanced at Nanako, at her eyes wide with dread, and I was terrified – for myself, of course, but much more so for her. I couldn’t bear the thought of her being abused and worked to death as a Skel slave.

The irony of our situation didn’t escape me either. After waiting two torturous years, Nanako had finally found her way back to me, and in spite of my amnesia, we’d been reunited. But what was the point of her great perseverance and effort if it was to end like this?

This could not be happening!

Refusing to be cowed by our grotesque captors, I tried to stand, and succeeded with Nanako and David’s help. Clutching his chest and grimacing in pain, poor Shorty only rose to a kneeling position.

“You okay, Shorty?” I asked.

“Never been better,” he said while nursing his ribs.

Branches cracked and leaves rustled behind us and a fourth Skel – the one who had been following us – came to stand behind us.

“What’ve we got ‘ere?” he asked his companions in a guttural voice. (A little side note here: literally every second word spoken by Skel is some form of expletive or another. And as I won’t use such words myself – most of which would make the most hardened Custodian blush – there’s no way I’m repeating them here.)

“Skips and Slant-eyes out for a morning stroll,” replied the largest of the three before us in a rasping voice. Two twisting ram’s horns adorned the sides of his human-skull helmet, lending him the appearance of the devil himself.

“The sheila’s all dressed up with nowhere to go,” grunted another as he stared down at Nanako, who was wearing her Akihabara anime-character outfit, with pink-fringed wig, black and blue zebra stripe top, pink lace dress, torn pink tights, and knee-high black boots.

Ram-Horns grabbed my jaw and turned my face from side to side as if he was examining livestock. With my fever, bandaged head, and arm in a sling, I must have been a real sight. “This Skip’s one foot in the grave.”

“Whack him, he’s no use like that,” said the brute behind us.

Ram-Horns pointed his crossbow at me but Nanako stepped between us before he could shoot.

“Don’t you dare touch him,” she hissed.

“Get out of the way, sheila,” Ram-Horns shouted.

“Don’t kill him!” she pleaded desperately. “I’ll nurse him back to health and mark my words; he’ll be the most productive worker you’ve got.”

“Is that right?” Ram-Horns scoffed as he lowered the bow. He turned to his companions and laughed, “Sheila’s got spunk – just the way we like ’em.”

“Time for some R&R, then,” growled Guttural-Voice from behind me. He stepped closer and reached for Nanako.

“Me first,” Ram-Horns declared as he grabbed Nanako’s arm with his free hand and dragged her behind him towards the closest house. And although she was dwarfed by the massive skeleton-armoured beast, Nanako frantically tried to break out of his grip, kicking, punching, and tearing at his bone armour, even scratching his exposed neck.

Desperate to save her, I flung myself at the Skel and reached for his neck – well, that’s what I was trying to do. In reality, I did little more than stagger towards him with my arm outstretched.

Another Skel battered me back towards Shorty and David with a swipe of the back of his bone-covered hand, sending excruciating waves of pain shooting through my chest. Shorty caught me and helped me remain on my feet.

Ram-Horns kicked open the house’s rotten wooden door, and Nanako, who was still clawing ineffectively at his bone armour, went into a frenzy, cursing him in a mixture of English and Japanese, “Let go of me, you stupid baka, you stupid aho! Hanashiteyo!

Ram-Horns suddenly let go of her and she fell to the ground in a heap.

“The sheila’s a Jap,” he exclaimed to his companions in surprise.

“Yeah, so what?” Nanako said as she sprang back to her feet, staring defiantly up at the bone encased apparition towering over her.

“So you can rack off,” he snarled.

“I can go?” she asked incredulously.

“That’s what I said, ain’t it?” he asked as he turned from her and stomped back towards the rest of us, clearly disappointed.

Even in my fevered state, I watched this scene in a state of stunned disbelief – how had the Skel recognised my wife was speaking Japanese, and more, why was he letting her go because of it?

Nanako stood there for a moment and then rushed back to my side and put her arm around my waist. For a moment, I considered telling her to go, but as there was no way she’d do it, I didn’t waste my breath.

“You stupid or something – I said ya can go, so go already!” Ram-Horns virtually spat in her face.

“I’m not leaving my husband, or my friends,” she shot back, although her voice was quivering.

“Suit yourself, stupid Jap,” the Skel grunted before turning to Guttural-Voice. “Get the truck.”

Feeling light-headed, I tried to sit, but Nanako saw what I was trying to do and held me tighter. “You gotta stay on your feet,” she whispered, “Show them how sick you are and they’ll kill you.”

Knowing she spoke the truth, I gritted my teeth and took strength from her support, but I couldn’t help but wonder if there was any point. If they dragged me off to be their slave there’d be no medicine or respite to rest and recover. In such conditions, my infected wound would cause a slow, painful death. If they popped me now it’d be all over in an instant. But then I noticed Nanako and her determined expression, and I knew I had to keep going – for her, if not for me.

“Hey, how come the Skel said you could go ’cause you were Japanese? How did he even know you were speaking Japanese?” I whispered.

Nanako glanced at Ram-Horns and shook her head. “I really have no idea, Ethan, not a one.”

We heard the truck long before we saw it, with its shockingly loud, roaring engine and constant backfires. And when it lumbered into view, I’m not sure what shocked me more, that degenerate savages such as the Skel had trucks, or that such a piece of absolute junk was still running. It was rusted through in more places than not, the engine was running on half cylinders, welded on cyclone-wire fencing formed the sides of the truck, and great clouds of black smoke billowed out the exhaust.

When the truck stopped, Ram-Horns and the two other Skel on foot grabbed us and shoved us towards it. “Get in the back,” they barked.

My companions and I shared fearful glances, for we knew that once we got on that truck, there would be no turning back, no opportunities for escape, and no future except to be worked to death.

“Look, thanks for the invitation,” Shorty said to Ram-Horns solemnly, “But if it’s all the same to you, I’ll pass, thanks.”

The Skel grabbed Shorty by the upper arm and all but flung him into the truck.

“You don’t have to get all nasty about it,” Shorty said as he sprawled onto the dirt encrusted, rusting floor of the truck, bruising his knees and elbows.

David and Nanako quickly helped me get in and climbed in themselves. One Skel got in the cabin with Guttural-Voice, while Ram-Horns and the fourth got in the back of the truck with us. Not wanting to breathe in the truck’s exhaust, we moved up to sit with our backs against the cabin.

With the sound of grinding gears, the driver carried out the most inept three-point-turn I’d ever witnessed and then drove west into Lilydale. The vehicle had no working headlights but the Skel apparently didn’t care.

Nanako sat beside me and watched me with heartbreaking concern. She placed an arm around my shoulders in an attempt to cushion me from being battered by the cab as were bounced up and down unmercifully by a truck with virtually no suspension.

My whole body ached from the fever and my throat was parched – I’d have given anything to get a drink right now. A glance at our captors glaring at us through the eyeholes of their modified skull helmets sent a thrill of revulsion through me – there was no hope of those monsters giving us a drink.

“What are we gonna do?” David shouted over the sound of the coughing, roaring engine.

“Sit back and enjoy the ride?” Shorty shouted back cheekily, though it was false bravado, and we all knew it.

I wanted to encourage them to escape should they get a chance, but there was no way I could make myself heard over the truck, so I let the thought slide.

We fell silent after that, lost in our fearful deliberations. Nanako placed a slim, bronzed hand on my forehead, frowned, and spoke into my ear. “How you feeling now?”

“Not one of my better days,” I admitted.

“You hang in there, you hear me?” she ordered.

I nodded.

I lost track of time as the truck rumbled and rattled down cracked and pot-holed roads, even slipping in and out of feverish half-sleep a few times. Dawn gave way to early morning, revealing a partially overcast sky. I wasn’t sure in what direction we were headed, but as we went, I began to see signs of ever worsening devastation.

At first, it was just windows blown in, and I don’t just mean some or most of them like in the eastern suburbs because of vandals and foragers – but all of them. Then came evidence of fires that had raged out of control – terrible fires that had completely gutted houses, factories, and high-rise office towers and residential blocks. Vehicles were burnt out wrecks, their rusting, skeletal shells littering the roads.

The devastation got worse as we continued: rooves had collapsed, buildings were reduced to massive piles of rubble spewed halfway across roads, and the trees were either blacked husks or simply devoid of all foliage. Shrubbery and wild grass was still prevalent, however, sprouting out of every crack in the road and from every patch of exposed dirt as it reclaimed a land that had previously been stripped of all life.

I had never been here before, but I knew where we were – we were in the one place in Melbourne that no Newhome forager had ever set foot in – the one place we had purposely avoided for a hundred years. I also knew that should we continue in this direction we would eventually come across mile upon mile of absolute wasteland, where the buildings were so utterly destroyed that not even one brick remained upon another.

We were in the south-eastern suburbs – the place where the nuke had come down a hundred years ago. What I didn’t get was why the Skel were bringing us here.

To continue reading, visit Infiltrator on Amazon

Infiltrator, Book Two in the Forager Trilogy, available on Amazon Kindle. For Ethan Jones, Nanako, and the surviving foragers, the trip back to Newhome is a nightmarish journey fraught with danger.

And when they do get back, Nanako’s dreams of a normal life are shattered when Ethan’s jilted ex-fiancé makes it her personal goal to turn Nanako’s life into a living hell. And as if that isn’t enough, she and Ethan fall afoul of a senior officer of the town’s draconian Custodian police force.

More memory fragments from Ethan’s missing year surface, bewildering him with their horrific implications.

Furthermore, a Hamamachi Ranger stumps Ethan when she asks if Nanako has told him the dreadful things that happened to her after she was dumped back in Hamamachi two years ago. What are these disturbing secrets from her past that Nanako is hiding from him?


Expatriate – the thrilling and final chapter in the Forager trilogy. Now available on Kindle at Amazon.



Thank you, Lord Jesus, for always being with me.

Thanks also to:

Alice Kurata, the amazing model pictured on the book’s cover to represent Nanako.

Juliet Lauser, for her invaluable critique, suggestions, and editing.

David Hamono, for the time he put in to creating such an amazing full jacket book cover.

Ben Hamono, whose enthusiasm to read my work motivates me to write faster, and for his helpful editing.

Faith Blum, for her editing, and comments that had me in stitches.

Hannah Stone, for all the priceless chats we had while reading the book to her.

Tim Steen, for his amazing eye for spotting so many errors while editing the book.

About the Author


Peter Stone graduated from Melbourne School of Ministries Bible College in 1988. He has been a Sunday school teacher and church keyboard player for over twenty-five years. He has an international marriage and two children.

He has worked in the same games company for twenty-six years, but still does not comprehend why they expect him to work all day instead of playing games.

Peter dreams of becoming a writer when he grows up. However, he has serious reservations that either of these events will ever come to pass.

Peter, an avid student of history, still mourns the untimely passing of King Leonidas of Sparta, and Field Marshal Michel Ney of France.

Forager Online

Forager on Goodreads

Forager on Facebook

Forager on Amazon

Do you like weird books?